JPHiP Forum
AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: SakuraBlossom on December 20, 2015, 08:35:29 PM
-
PS there might be people you don't know, which is fine lol. I've actually changed their ages, names, place of birth, and it's pretty random. Pls be respectful cause I'm new and i hope u support me. And pls don't mind the characters, cause there are also characters that're made-up lol
__________________________________________________________________________________________________________
(Starring)
(Lead Role #1)
Narrator: Author-san
Umika Kawashima age 15 (as Umika Maeda Kawashima, Majijo)
Imamura Maria age 15 (as herself, Yabakune)
MAJISUKA JYOGAKUEN
Team Hunger (2nd years):
Ako Takajo age 17 (as Akocha, leader of Team Hunger and the chief of her own classroom)
Yuro Nakae age 16 (as Nylon)
Sakura Morita age 16 (as Brat "Gaki")
Team DOOM (2nd years):
Misaki Aramaki age 17(as Sansho, leader of Team DOOM)
Tanaka Miku age 17 (as Miki)
Yabuki Nako age 17 (as Dumpling)
1st Year Duo:
Zhou YuXi age 17 (as Netsu)
Zhou YuHan age 17 (as Toketsu)
(twins in real life)
1st Year Comrades (disciples of Akocha)
Mizuno Airi age 16 (as Mei)
Isshiki Rena age 16 (as St. #1/Thunder "Kaminari")
Yuna Obata age 17 (as St. #2/Chiyono)
Rappappa:
(Lead role #2)
Nancy Jewel McDonie 낸시 age 20 (as Seong, Rappappa leader)
Yang XiZi 楊肸子 age 19 (as Moon, Rappapa sub-leader)
Ruka Hashimoto age 19 (as Vampire)
Suenaga Oka age 18 (as Party)
Kim Hayeon age 16 (as Karate)
Niu Xin Xin 牛欣欣 age 16 (as Mild)
YABAKUNE JYOSHI SYOGYO
Yabakune Teppen:
Kitagawa Ryoha age 20 (as Ryo, Head of Yabakune)
Moe Aigasa age 20 (as Music, sub-president of Yabakune)
Ichikawa Manami age 19 (as Monster "Kaiju")
Shimoguchi Hinana age 17 (as Witch "Majo")
Goto Moe age 17 (as Korosu)
Takahashi Kira age 17 (as Evil "Waru")
Yabakune 2nd years:
Airi Suzuki age 16 (as Airin)
Juliet Nguyen age 16 (as Jen, based off of Ju Jingyi 鞠婧祎)
GEKIOKO KOUKOU
Death Club:
Huang Tingting age 26 (as Sarah, Queen of Gekioko)
Kawakami Chihiro age 20 (as Tiger, sub-president of Gekioko)
Shu Yabushita age 20 (as Rose)
Inoue Yuriya age 19 (as Cat "Neko")
Ishida Anna age 19 (Aiko)
Yuna Ego age 18 (Kanji)
The Death Duo (Gekioko):
Rina Kushiro age 19 (Crepes)
Ota Yuuri age 18 (Nobel)
FUSHIGI KOTO SENMON GAKKO
Okoku:
Mogi Shinobu age 21 (Marina)
Saito Chihatu age 21 (Quiet "Shizuka", not Oya Shizuka =w=)
Kitazawa Saki age 21 ("Gym" Taisoba)
Shinozaki Ayana age 21 ("Forgotten" Wasure)
Hoshino Minami age 20 (Star "Hoshi")
Kato Minami age 19 (Katomina)
Goto Rara age 18 (Rara)
Majijo graduate:
Maeda Atsuko age 27 (as Maeda)
Miyawaki Sakura age 20 (as Sakura)
Oshima Yuko age 32 (as Yuko, Yuka, Yuki)
Minegishi Minami age 26 (as Shaku)
Team Hormone:
Sashihara Rino age 26 (Wota/Scandal, leader)
Aki Takajo age 27 (Akicha)
Team Fondue:
Shimada Haruka age 26 (Docchi)
Ichikawa Miori age 24 (Lemon)
Team Hinabe:
Takahashi Juri age 21 (Uonome)
Kato Rena age 21 (Dodobusu)
Oshima Ryoka age 20 (Kusogaki)
Yabakune graduate:
Cho Minji 조민지 age 19 (as Miyoung)
Taniguchi Megu age 20 (as Head)
-As you can see, we jumped into the future, year 2018 lol. Also, don't mind me putting some curse words in this drama. If you're offended, GOMEN!!! Enjoy~!!-
Also, just pretend they're speaking Japanese, because, you know, this is a Japanese drama, lol
Caution:Curse words ahead!!! Including violence, and possibly killings! (Not rated R)
Episode 1: The Mystery Encounter
Year 2018…
The bell of Majisuka Gakuen (school for only girls) suddenly rang…
A mysterious figure walks in the school, seeing many delinquent girls arguing and fighting with each other.
In class 2-C…
???:Hey! Your putting too much pepper in the pot!
???:Yeah! We're gonna be ashes if you put more!
???:Don't worry! It'll be really good once you taste it!
???:How can you be so sure?
One of the three "musketeers" takes a spoon and feeds the other one.
Akocha:See! It's good, right?*Akocha's written across the screen*.
あこちゃん
Nylon:Oh my god!! 美味しいわ~~!!!! (Oishi wa~~!!!!)
ナイロン
Gaki:Let me try!!
ガキ
Introducing…TEAM HUNGER!!!
Akocha:Um…maybe before you sip some, just be sure to—nevermind
Before Akocha could warn her, Gaki tastes the soup and mistakes were made.
Gaki:*coughs*. Too spicy!!!
Akocha:I told you. You're still too young to drink this. Nylon is already being more mature. Need Milk?
Gaki glares at Akocha in disgust, and quickly takes the milk, then drinks it non-stop.
Nylon:Hey. Don't drink too much! You're gonna vomit.
Gaki:My mouth is burning!!
Akocha and Nylon starts laughing, while Gaki is dying in spice. Suddenly, one of Akocha's disciples, runs into the classroom, panicked
???:Chief Akocha!!
Akocha:What is it, Mei?
Mei:We have an intruder!!
メイン
Akocha:Are you trying to say new student?
Mei:I don't know!! But she already passed the 3rd hall!! She's already in the 4th hall!!
Gaki:Where? Where?! Show me the intruder!!
Nylon:Intruder? Like those in the movies?
Mei:No!! No!! I mean she's coming here right now!!!
Akocha:Hey, hey. Just sit down and relax. We'll wait for the "intruder" as she roams through the guardian's hall and wait for the next action.
*cricket chirps out of no nowhere*.
Nylon:Akocha. Stop trying to act cool.
Gaki:Yeah, it's making me sick.
Akocha:Shut up! You're already sick yourself!
-
The mysterious figure continues to walk the halls of Majijo. All the delinquent girls halt their actions and leans against the wall for the mysterious figure past through, as if she's a goddess. The Guardian of the Delinquent Path appears in front the mysterious figure, making the figure stop in her tracks.
Sansho:What makes you think you can pass my hall like that, huh?!
さんしょ
The mysterious figure responds calmly…
???:I am sorry. I did not know this is your hall. But may I please pass?
Sansho:*laughs*. Oi, bitch face! You got a lot of nerves talking to me like that!! I only let Rappappa and Akocha pass, not you.
???:(Rappappa?)
Sansho:Now why don't you run along, and play hide-n-seek with your old ass grandma?*causing the other delinquent girls to laugh in the background*.
???:*still calm*.
Sansho:Oi! Are you deaf?*grabs the figure's collar, and raises to land a punch on the figure, but stops her actions as she sense a weird feeling within her*.
One of the delinquent girls shouted,"Sansho-sama! What are you doing? Finish your job already!!".
Sansho squints her eyes as she backs up from the figure and weakly says"…you may pass".
???:*bows politely and leaves*.
Sansho remains on her spot in fear. One the disciples walks worried,"Sansho-sama, are you OK?".
Sansho:That feeling…it felt like she was hypnotizing me…shit, my head!
Miki:Hey, hey. Take it easy, and lie down.
みき
Dumpling:Sansho-sama!!! You got a call!!
ギョ一ザ
Sansho:Give it to me. And lower your voice!
Dumpling:Sorry!*covers her mouth before giving the phone to Sansho*.
[Back in 2B]
Akocha:Sansho.
Sansho:Akocha. I'm sorry.
Akocha:*sighs*. What happened?
Sansho:Dude, this girl is a freak! She like hypnotized me!!
Akocha:Hypnotize?
Sansho:Yeah! My head hurts like fck!
Akocha:Alright. Let's clam down. Just rest while I deal with her.
Sansho:Break a leg.
Akocha:Bruh.
Sansho:Fine. Good luck!
Akocha:Sleep well tonight.
The mysterious figure makes her way to her classroom, room 2-C. As the figure walks in, Akocha, Nylon, and Gaki is facing their backs at the door like nothing happened. Akocha's disciples starts randomly whispering about the figure.
"So that's her…".
"Yo, keep it down. Akocha-sensei will hear you"
"What can this girl do?"
"Akocha-sensei will surely beat her, right?"
"Of course. Akocha-sensei is really strong"
The mysterious figure stops half-way to her seat, when two of Akocha's disciples stops the figure in her tracks.
(St.= student for short)
St. #1:Oi! Who let you in here without Akocha-sensei's permission, huh?!
St. #2:Yeah! We're gonna need your name first!
Umika:*takes a deep breath*. My name is Umika Kawashima, I am a transfer student from Saitama.
うみか
St. #1:Saitama?
St. #1 and St. #2:*looks at each other, then back at Umika*.
St. #2:Good enough!
While Umika sits in her seat, Team Hunger starts discussing about the 4 heavenly Boss', the sub-president, and the Queen.
Gaki:Hey. What will Rappappa think about this girl?
Nylon:I don't know, maybe they'll just talk about this?
Akocha:What would they do? This is our problem, not their's.
Gaki:Yeah, but…maybe they'll take action?
Nylon:バカ!(Baka!) Why would they? She didn't even do anything yet.
Akocha:We'll talk to her later.
[Up in Rapppappa room]
???(1):ええええ~~?! Seriously?!? A new student?!
???(2):Oi! Don't get hyped up now!*laughs hysterically*.
???(3):You're the one who's getting hyper.
???(4):What's wrong with having fun?!
???(5):Shut up! You don't want her to get angry, do you?!
???(4):Oops! I forget sometimes!
???(3):You forget all the time.
One the six slams her throne, startling the other five…
Vampire(3):Told you keep quiet, dickhead! Or Imm'a bite your head off!!
てんま
Mild(4):Mou~ Vampire-san! Why do you have to be so mean??
まいるど
Karate(1):ええええ~~! Sorry! I didn't mean to.
からて
Party(2):Just shut the fck up already!*laughs hysterically*.
ぱるたい
Moon(5):Guys stop, this is getting out of hand!
つき
Seong(6):This is annoying as hell 😡
そんな
Introducing…RAPPAPPA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Vampire:Don't worry, Seong.*turns to Mild and Karate*. I'll deal with them.
Karate:Whoa, whoa! Take it easy!
Mild:怖い~! (Kowai~! Scary~!)*hides behind Karate*.
Seong:Stop with the nonsense already…there's someone I sense. Someone that'll free me from boredom.
Mild and Karate:*turns around*.
Karate:*whispering*. She thinks we're boring?
Mild:Maybe.
Moon:Who's this "someone" you're talking about?
Seong:Someone…named Umika….
Vampire:Wow. Never knew you were a psychic.
Party:なんだ? Anybody I meet is always a psychic! How cool is that?!*laughs*.
Moon:So what're we gonna do?
Seong:We must be patient, while she makes her way to me.
Mild:Seong is scary as always.
*all turns to Mild*
Mild:What? It's true!
Seong:Mild. Be careful with that mouth there.
Mild:Sorry!!*covers her mouth*.
[Back in 2-C]
Akocha:Well. We don't know for sure.
Nylon:Anyways. Let's cook something different! I'm getting tired of eating noodles all day.
Gaki:How'a bout some hormones?*looks over at Akocha to see if she responds*.
Akocha:…
Nylon:…Akocha?
Akocha:…
Gaki:Akocha!
Akocha:Huh? Oh. Sorry.
Nylon:What're you thinking?
Akocha:It's just that…when Gaki said "hormones", it reminded me of Team Hormone.
Gaki:Oh…sorry. Did I inflict anything?
Akocha:It's fine. I just wonder where they went.
Nylon:What about Bungee?
Gaki:Wota, Mukuchi, Unagi–
Akocha:Akicha.
In a moment of silence, Gaki and Nylon looks at each other, then realizes why Akocha was silent earlier…as Team Hunger continue to chow down there meal, Umika walks up to them…
Umika:May I ask you guys something?
Akocha:*turns around*. What is it?
Umika:Can you tell me about the 5 Bosses and the Queen?
Akocha:*chuckles*. Oh. So you want to know about Rappappa, huh?
Umika:Yes please.
Akocha:They're the most powerful and mightiest of all in Majijo and any other school has ever had.
Gaki:Umm, there's also-
Akocha:Sh!
Umika:Do they have a history?
Akocha:They have a BIG history! You wanna know about them?
Umika:*nods politely*.
Akocha:Come. Sit down with us.
Umika:*sits down with Gaki and Nylon*.
Akocha:Let me introduce you to Gaki and Nylon.
Umika:It is very nice to meet you. My name is Umika.
Gaki:Sup? I'm Gaki.
Nylon:The name's Nylon. I'm the smartest out of this team.
Gaki:*punches Nylon's shoulder*.
Nylon:Ow!
Akocha:Our team also has a history. Dating back in 2010, our team history all started with Team Hormone.
Nylon:What surprises me, is that Akocha's older sister, Akicha, was in Team Hormone.
Umika:Interesting.*says politely*.
Gaki:You're a very polite one.
Akocha:Then in 2011, Team Fondue was 2nd generation.
Gaki:I just wonder where they are now. Probably married?
Nylon:*smacks Gaki's head*. Stupid! That's too early for them!
Gaki:(not too early)
Akocha:Anyways, next is Team Hinabe. Back in 2015, they were 2nd years. They were really into hot pots' and that's why we have a hot pot.
Gaki:I don't think I'll ever be eating from that again.
Nylon:*laughs*.
Umika:So, what about Majijo?
Akocha:Oh right, uuhh…let's see…oh I remember! Back in 2011 our former rival school Yabakune, declared war on Majijo.
Umika:Yabakune?
Akocha:This year, Majijo's new queen, Seong, finally made a truce with Yabakune, to stop the terrible actions that hurt Majijo in the past. Seong was really fed up with Yabakune.
Nylon:Back then, Yabakune was the one that attacked us first. The school knew when some of our Majijo students were found all fcked up at the school's gate.
Umika:Yabakune…
Gaki:Hey now, let's not become a hot head, cause I've experienced it before.
Akocha:So then, Yabakune became our rival. If you haven't heard already, in 2015, Salt, was the Queen of our school. She was quite a salty-type person.
Umika:Was?
Akocha:……it's really hard to tell you about it…….
Nylon:…we were there when it happened….
Umika:WHAT happened? Please tell me.
Gaki:Salt…was…*sniffs*.
Akocha:…killed.
Umika:*shocked*.
Akocha's disciples over hears the conversation. Some of the disciples begin tearing up, including Mei who feels a tear rolling down her eye.
Umika:Who killed her? And how did she die?
Akocha:We don't know who yet. Until we find out who would do such a thing, Seong will take action against that person, to avenge Salt. And Salt was shot 4 times, while she was walking back to the school.
Umika:I'm sorry. Really sorry for asking….
Akocha:Don't worry, I'll just tell you about Yuko-san.
Umika:Yuko-san?
Nylon:Yeah, Yuko-san. She was also the Rappappa leader. She died from an illness.
Gaki:It's so strange! Every Rappappa leader here in Majijo always dies.
Nylon:Shut up!!
Party:Oi!!!
Mei:Whoa!
Disciples:*leans against the wall in shock*.
Akocha:*gasps*. Party-sama!!
Party:*laughs hysterically*.
Umika:*squints her eyes in seriousness*.
Party:What makes you think you can talk about Rappappa like that, huh?! *kicks Akocha in the stomach HARD*.
Akocha:Ah! Uhh!!*struggling on the floor*.
Party:*continues laughing, until she notices Umika*. And you. Not only are you so polite in that pathetic state of yours, you look very serious!*laughs*. Hhuu…your as serious as Seong.*walks closer to Umika*. If you lay a hand on Seong, I'll beat you up so hard, you'll end up in a coma until you DIE!*laughs*. See you soon!*walks out of the room*.
Gaki:Holy shit, Akocha! Are you ok?
Nylon:I knew we shouldn't have talked about this.
Umika:*helps Akocha up*. Akocha, I'm really sorry. I'll avenge you.
Akocha:No don't. Once Rappappa knows, they won't stop thinking about you until they defeat you.
Umika:*stays silent*.
Akocha:Mei!
Mei:Yes Akocha-sensei?
Akocha:Give Umika the blanket, pillows, and the clothes.
Umika:Blanket and pillows? And clothes?
Gaki:Yeah, we're staying in school this year.
Umika:Everybody in the school is staying here?
Akocha:Yep. Until graduation. But don't worry we're first years. We'll stay here till 3 years is over
Umika:Oh.
Mei:Here is your blanket, your pillows, your clothes.
Umika:Aren't these just uniforms?
Nylon:In Majijo, they call it "slumber uniforms". I guess that's clever in some ways.
Gaki:Also prepare for the night.
Umika:O-ok.
Akocha:We're lucky enough that Majijo has a bath house, so we'll take a bath together.
Umika:OK.
Akocha:And if you want to know more tomorrow, meet us on the roof. OK?
Umika:OK.
Akocha:Remember don't tell anyone and try to blend in. Be careful.
Umika:Got it.
After a sudden appearance of Boss Party who stormed into Chief Akocha's class and suddenly beating her up, Umika starts planning something secretly, not to avenge Akocha, but to take the top of Rappappa. Just like how her two sisters did before, she's willing to take the top for Maeda and Sakura, for them…. It's 9:00pm at night, all of Akocha's disciples are asleep, Team Hunger prepares to sleep, while Umika gazes into the night sky. Gaki walks into her room.
Gaki:It's beautiful, isn't it?
Umika:It is. I always do this before I go to sleep.
Gaki:Oh, me too! I try to get Nylon and Akocha to see this, but they just said doing this is weird.
Umika:It's so beautiful, though.
Gaki:Exactly! But, you know, they can be careless sometimes. Cause what do I know? I'm the youngest out of the Team Hunger. I'm 16.
Umika:Then you're a year older than me. I'm 15.
Gaki:Oh really? Should've told us! Because we would've given you some treats.
Umika:I'm fine. Really.
Gaki:Well, OK. Goodnight!
Umika:Goodnight.*closes the window, and finally falls to a slumber…*.
[The next morning in the Bathhouse]
Gaki:Aaaahhhh…it's relaxing, huh Umika?
Umika:Very.*takes a deep breath*.
Nylon:It's been quite a while since I've been in here again!
Akocha:It's always nice to be back, especially in the morning!
Umika:Yep.
Akocha:Oh! Guys, huddle up!
Team Hunger and Umika huddle up, as Akocha begins to tell the location of the meeting…
Akocha:*whispering*. Remember. All three of you meet me up on the roof, I'll tell more stories about Majijo. But just a reminder, try to blend in crowd, so then no one will think we're suspicious. OK?
Nylon:Roger that.
Gaki:Gotcha.
Umika:Understood.
Akocha:I'm gonna go, first. Remember.
Nylon:We got it. Stop reminding us.
Akocha:*sticks her tongue at Nylon*.
Gaki:Let's stay in here for a little while….
Nylon:You said it.
[In the changing room ^///^]
Akocha finishes putting on her jacket over her school uniform, then makes her way to the roof, until an unexpected figure gets in her way, causing Akocha to bump into her…
Akocha:Oi! Watch where–!*gasps*.
Seong, the Queen of Rappappa, walks closer to Akocha, scaring her so badly, she bumps into the wall behind her. Seong's hot breath fills Akocha's face, causing her to sweat. Seong suddenly slams her hand to the wall next to Akocha's face, putting more fear in Akocha. Seong's face was just about an inch away from Akocha's, which made Akocha blush a little bit…
Seong:You must be careful with that mouth of yours. Also…*grabs Akocha's collar, making her wimp*. I heard from Party that you're telling secrets of Majijo to the transferred student. So. If you're gonna tell some stories, be sure to say each word carefully, otherwise there will be an end to your faith, Ako. *chuckles*
Seong pries her hands off Akocha and walks away, leaving Akocha stunned. Without wasting anymore time, Akocha quickly makes her way to the roof, struggling to forget what just happened to her.
[Back in the Bathhouse]
Umika starts to worry about Akocha, so she decides to wake up Gaki and Nylon…
Umika:*shaking Nylon*.
Nylon:….
Umika:*shakes her one more time*.
Nylon:….
Umika:*finally had enough, and slams her hand on Nylon's chest (^///^)*.
Nylon:Ow! What was that for?
Umika:I think it's time to go.
Nylon:Oh fck! How long have we been in here?! Gaki!!!
Gaki:Holy shit! What happened?!
Nylon:Come on let's go! We can't be late!!
Gaki:Oh, right! Let's go, Umika.
Umika:OK.
[Up on the roof]
Akocha:OK. So in the year 2015, Majijo's second rival school was revealed, Gekioko Nursing School (Gekioko KouKou).
Umika:Nursing?
Nylon:Sounds stupid, huh? I mean their a school, and a hospital?
Gaki:Shouldn't that be a good thing?
Nylon:Actually, it depends.
Akocha:Gekioko's president Antonio, was involved in an incident with some Yakuza gang. Antonio was caught beating up some of the Yakuza members, and was eventually punished by having her hands tied to a rope, while the Yakuza leader said harsh things to her. By then, Salt involved herself in the situation, only to save Antonio. Shortly afterwards…Salt…was killed.
Umika:Akocha. Please calm yourself down. Don't rush.
Akocha:I'm fine, thanks. Then a few weeks later…Antonio died.
Umika:I'm so sorry.
Nylon:Please don't be. I know you're probably getting tired of hearing people dying and shit.
Akocha:Antonio died when she tried to avenge Salt. She got in front of a yakuza member's car, but got shot 2 times in the stomach and one time in the head.
Gaki:It was very graphic.
Akocha:Also the year 2010, was when Rappappa rose to the top of Majisuka Gakuen for being the strongest group yet. They're undefeated to this day.
Umika:And what were their names?
Nylon:The first boss is Shibuya, second Black, third Gekikara, and lastly Torigoya. The president was Yuko-san, the sub-president was Sado. In 2011, the new 4 bosses were Gakuran, the tomboy. Ookabuki and Kookabuki, the kabuki sisters. Gekikara, the one that got held back. She changed her name to Amakuchi, but they still called her Gekikara. And I forgot the last one, it starts with an "S", but I still don't know. Then, year 2015, the 4 bosses were Yoga, Bakamono, Magic, and Otabe. The president was Salt.
Umika:What about this year?
Akocha:Oh right! Almost, forgot. This year, 2018, the 4 new bosses are Mild, Karate, Vampire, and Party. The sub-president is Moon, and the queen is *gulps*, Seong.
Umika:Fascinating.
Vampire:It surely is…*appears out of the shadows*.
Nylon:Oh my god!! It's Boss Vampire!!!
Vampire:Your a loud one…*runs up to Nylon in a speed of light*. I hate those who are noisy.
Nylon:I-I'm sorry. I-I p-promise. I'll never do it again!
Umika:*glares at Vampire*.
Vampire:You better.*says in a snarling voice, while holding onto Nylon's neck, and pries her hands off*. Oh, and I almost forgot. I suppose you're Umika, right? Party told us lots about you. That glare of yours doesn't scare me and it never will. "Night falls within you, the full moon falls upon you, the vampire hunts for you…". And by the way, I'm not your opponent, yet.*laughs and returns to her previous spot, then disappears*.
Gaki:Whoa, wait a minute. What was that chant just now?
Nylon:Oh come on. We can't worry. Vampire-sama said "night", it's like-*looks at her watch*- 8:00pm!!!!
Akocha:This is not a good sign. Once Vampire chants something, destruction will happen when full moon comes! We have hurry back to the classroom! Come on!!
[Back in Akocha's classroom]
Once Team Hunger and Umika arrives, they realized they were too late. Everyone of Akocha's disciples, including Mei, are all covered in bruises and cuts…
Akocha:No…Mei!
Mei:*groaning in pain*.
Akocha:Mei! Did Vampire do this?
Mei:Hell yeah! She stormed into the classroom so suddenly, and beat the crap out of all of us! So fast, my eyes couldn't catch her!
Gaki:Yo, just calm down. We're going patch you up, right now. OK?
Mei:Hurry. My stomach is killing me.
An hour later…
Mei and the rest of the disciples are recovered from their injuries. Team Hunger and Umika, discusses about the Big 4 and the Queen.
Meanwhile…
In the Rappappa room, Seong starts confronting Vampire…
Seong:*slaps Vampire in the face, causing her to fall*. You're so fcking stupid!!*kicks the chair next to her*.
Vampire:I'm sorry, please forgive me! What I did was totally wrong! I promise, I'll never do it again!!*bows down*.
Seong raises her fist ready to punch Vampire without mercy, until Moon steps in…
Moon:That's enough.
Seong:*sighs, and storms into her room, slamming the door shut*.
Moon:Stand up.*helps Vampire up*.
Karate:Vampire, are you ok?
Mild:You should really obey Seong next time.
Party:Wow! How much of a dumbass are you?*laughs hysterically*.
Mild:Party-san! Don't go too far.
Karate:I'll go find Umika.
Moon:Wait, not yet. I have strategy that'll help us protect Seong.
Mild:What is it? I'm excited!
Vampire:If we're gonna use this of plan yours, then it better work. Or we'll all end up dead, just like the past.
Moon:You don't even know it yet! Just huddle up.
The 4 Bosses and Moon starts talking about her strategy
[The Next Morning]
Team Hunger explains to Umika how the school "works"…
Akocha:So basically, once to you enter the school or leave/exit the school, you must stay on guard.
Umika:On guard?
Gaki:Yep. It's a new rule, made by Seong. It's really simple.
Nylon:To stay on guard, you must be aware of your society, for example, if you're walking home, don't die.
Umika:Oh.
Akocha:Next, we have the full list of the most powerful gangsters in this school.
The top of all, is Rappappa, of course.
The top 3 list is
1. Team Hunger
2. Team DOOM (Sansho's team)
3. Pirates
Then all the losers are below us.
Umika:I see. How is Rappappa planned out?
Nylon:The order starts this way:
Boss Mild, age 16
Strength:135%
Boss Karate, age 16
Strength:140%
Boss Party, age 18
Strength:180%
Boss Vampire, age 19
Strength:230%
Sub President, Moon
Strength:300%
Queen Seong, age 20
Strength:500%
It's that scary!
Umika:Wow
Akocha:Now. How'a about we chow down a fondue pot?
Gaki:Yes! I missed the fondue pot!!
After an hour of studying the school, Umika listens to Team Hunger talking about the 4 Bosses and Seong, she finally has a plan of her own…
Umika:*suddenly stands up*. Do you guys know where the Rappappa room is?
Gaki:Yep! Just walk down that hall on the left. When you see a red carpet leading to upstairs, that's where Rappappa is.
Nylon:Remember that one girl who got her ass kicked by Rappappa? We literally saw her white flag of defeat!
Akocha:We told her, but she wouldn't listen. So it was her fault!
Gaki:She even wanted to join them!!
Team Hunger:*laughing*.
Umika:Thank you for your information. I will be off now.
Team Hunger:*silent*.
Nylon:Huh?
Gaki:What's she trying to do?
Nylon:…!
Akocha:No…it can't be…it mustn't be…we have to stop her!
While Umika was walking towards down the hall and finally faces the red carpet stairs, she made way up to the stairs, until…
Akocha:待って!!(Matte!! Wait!!) What do you think you're doing?
Nylon:You're not planning to go up there, are you?
Umika:….
Gaki:Are you?!
Nylon:Answer us!
Umika:…I'm going to face Rappappa.
When Umika stated her "goal" firmly, Team Hunger became angrier…
Ako:I warn you, Umika. Don't push our limits.
Nylon:Why are you doing this so soon?!
Gaki:How dare you disrespect Majijo?! You bitch!!!
Gaki attempts to punch Umika, but to no avail, Umika blocks the attack…
Umika:I'm not disrespecting anything. まじだよ!! (Majidayo!! I'm serious!!)
Gaki:Stop joking!!*tries to land another punch, but Umika dodges it*.
Akocha:Oi! Come here!!*drags Umika into the storage room*.
Nylon:*slams the door behind her*.
As Team Hunger and Umika engage into a battle, Umika takes a deep breath, close her eyes for a moment, then opens her eyes revealing red eyes, as a sign of battle mode…
Akocha:(that technique…so familiar)
~Flashback~
Year 2010…
Maeda takes off her glasses and glares at her opponent with red eyes, as sign of battle mode
Year 2015…
Sakura takes off her school scarf and her eyes become red, as a sign of battle mode
~Back to the Present…~
Akocha:(Could it be…)
Gaki throws the first punch, but is retaliated by Umika as she punches Gaki in the stomach. Nylon attempts to karate kick, Umika dodges it, leaving herself to be surrounded by Team Hunger. Akocha and Nylon attack from side by side, distracting Umika, and Gaki kicks Umika in the stomach. Umika has her chance to calm down for a moment. Nylon tackles Umika to a metal shelf, but she Kenpo or Kempo punches Nylon, causing her to stumble onto the floor in pain.
Akocha:Whoa, that kenpou punch must be a lot more powerful than yours Gaki.
Gaki:*groans in frustration*. I don't care! I'll kill her!!
Gaki and Akocha attack Umika at the same time. Akocha attacks with a taekwondo kick on the left, but Umika dodges. Gaki tries to punch Umika, and eventually lands a hit. Umika tries to punch Gaki a with powerful punch to the face, but Gaki blocks the punch with her hand, and kicks Umika in the stomach, causing her to fall to the floor. Nylon steadily controls her balance and walks towards Gaki.
Nylon:Is she down?
Gaki:Not sure.
Akocha:Go check.
Before Nylon and Gaki could walk up to Umika, she hops up to her legs, and positions herself for battle.
Gaki:Whoa! She can do that, too?
Nylon:*scoffs*. Those karate moves of yours won't change anything!!
At this time, Nylon charges towards Umika to do a double taekwondo kick. Umika does launches a low sweep kick, but Nylon dodges it with a flip. As for Gaki, she also charges towards Umika to land a punch but catches the blow, punches Gaki in the face, then kicks her stomach, causing Gaki to crash into some boxes behind her. Nylon tries to attack from behind with punch, but Umika quickly turns around, grabs hold of Nylon's hand, drags her foward to knee her in the stomach, punches her in the face, causing her to collide into the wall, faced front, then her nose starts bleeding while she struggles to get up from the ground. With Akocha left, she stays calm and readies herself whenever Umika launches the first attack. Nylon regains her consciousness, tries to get up and aid Akocha, but is unable to, due Umika's powerful punch. Nylon looks to Gaki's side, but finds her completely unconscious.
Akocha:Looks like I'm the only one left.
Umika:*glares at Akocha*.
Akocha:Well come on! Down just stand there!!
Umika repeatedly attempts to punch Akocha, but Akocha continues to dodge, but suddenly bumps into the wall behind her.
Nylon:Oh no. Akocha fell for the trick. Umika purposely tried to punch Akocha, so she can catch the prey and demolish it.
Akocha:*looks over at Nylon*. What did you just call me?!
Nylon:Nothing!
Umika closes up on Akocha and repeatedly punches her, until Akocha fell to her knees. Umika's red eyes reverts back her normal brown eyes, and walks out of the storage room in victory.
Akocha:Why? Why?!
Nylon:Akocha. I tried to help, but I couldn't. I'm sorry.
Akocha ignores Nylon's apology, runs out of the storage room to catch up with Umika.
Akocha:Umika!!
Umika:*turns around to see Akocha struggling to walk*.
Akocha:If you're gonna face Rappappa, you must be careful. But I warn you! Rappappa.*cough*. Is unbelievably strong. It's never too late quit now, Umika. I recommend you to stop what you're doing! We can't lose another Queen, Umika. Not again…
Umika:Queen…I don't care about the Queen.
Akocha:Umika!! Don't do this!!!!
Umika ignores Akocha, and continues walking away…
Akocha:*smirks*. Good luck, then….
While Umika walks back to Akocha's classroom, a figure comes out of the shadows, to reveal a shiny red, orange, and yellow boots. Umika senses an unusual feeling, looks back to see nothing there, and continues walking. Another figure emerges from the shadows, to reveal a shiny blue, light-blue, and dark blue boots. Umika senses another strange feeling, looks back firmly to see nothing there, and continues walking….
Well! That wraps up for today!! Who are the mysterious figures?!?!? Why are they following Umika?! And what do they want?!?! And how will Rappappa respond?!?!?!!?!?!?!?! Find out, on the next, Majisuka Gakuen 8!!!!!!!!!!!!!
__________________________________________________________________________________________________________
-
Pls comment how u feel~
-
MajiGak 8?! WOW! What about the 6 and 7? :lol:
I like the way you describe the story. It's like watching a drama with a screen, effects, text, and such, and that's nice! :thumbsup: And it feels so Majijo. You got what I mean? ;)
But, to be honest, I'm not really into this fic. Don't get me wrong, I like it. Really. Maybe because of the unfamiliar characters you use, maybe because you already introduced those MANY characters at the beginning which I don't really know. Even you said that ther're some made-up characters. Honestly, I don't know which one is a real member or which one is just a made-up character since I don't really know new young gens. I find myself struggling to imagine the characters' figure. Maybe that's why I don't really get the vibe of this fic.. yet. I don't know. :dunno:
FYI, so many readers here who only read their OTP fics, and because you use many unfamiliar characters, well, be ready for that. :cool1:
Anyway, I like it. And your grammar is FINE, even better than mine and I love it. You know, there're some new writers whose grammar aren't satisfactory enough, and reading yours, make me feel relieved that I can avoid the confusions relating to grammar errors, misspelling, typos, and such. So, thank you. :kneelbow:
I'll look forward to the next chapter. There're still some mysteries lingering after all, right? And I got the feeling there's 'something' with Rappapa within this story. I have many questions and guesses in my head but I'll just keep them in my mind for now. ;)
Let's just see how this fic goes and I hope you'll change my mind.
Awesome story you got there, keep going, and WELCOME.
BANZAIII...! :on woohoo:
-
THANK U!!! I'm so happy right now!! Lolol i'll try my best in the future!! The members of Team Hunger r made-up characters amd there's much more to add lmao and sorry for introducing so much characters', it took me at least an hour to find the right ones lol. So that's y I couldn't really write correctly, plus there r some Korean, Chinese, AND Taiwanese characters too lol
-
I named it MGSK 8 bc i chose the year 2018 as the background lmao
-
Episode 2: Followed by the Devil
[Outside the school, the next morning]
Gaki:Fck! My back hurts like hell!!
Nylon:My lip is still bleeding.
Akocha:What can we do now? A fight can always can lead to death anytime soon. Seems like we should rest for a while.
Nylon and Gaki looks over to Akocha in surprise. Nylon starts thinking about Akocha's statement, until she realizes what Akocha said.
Nylon:Let's not talk about that anymore.
Gaki:I'm embarrassed.
Nylon and Akocha:*looks over at Gaki*. Really?
Gaki:What? After all that happened, the 5 Bosses and Seong are really concerned about Umika, because of our defeat.
While Team Hunger complains about how badly they lost to Umika, a red figure snaps her finger, in which surprised Team Hunger. The stove that Akocha is cooking with suddenly heats up, hot enough to burn a little part of her hand…
Akocha:Ahh!! Fck!!!
Nylon:What?! What happened?!
Akocha:Shit! Something's wrong with the stove!!
Gaki:Are you sure? I fixed it last night.
Akocha:Stupid! You might have fixed wrong!
Gaki:Hey! I triple-checked!!
Akocha:*grabs Gaki's collar*. Don't push me!!
The figure in the blue snaps her finger, causing the stove to turn off, startling Team Hunger….
Akocha:What the hell?
Gaki:I didn't press anything!
Nylon:Did it just turn off by itself?
Akocha:This thing's probably jacked up.
Gaki:I swear, I fixed it.
Nylon:*gasps*. Maybe it's a ghost!!
Akocha:*smacks Nylon on the head*. Dumbass! Ghosts don't exist!
Nylon:Yeah they do! I've watched those documentaries about them!
Akocha:ばかじゃないの?!?! (Baka janai no?!?! Are you crazy?!?!) You're gonna get nightmares! Trust me.
Gaki:Let me check.
Gaki puts the hotpot down on the ground, lays the stove down to see what's wrong with it. She opens the cap of where the batteries of the stove were and switches them with new batteries. Gaki puts the hotpot back on the stove, turns the stove on….
Nylon:Hey. It works!
Gaki:See? I fixed it.
Akocha:Tch! Whatever.
While Team Hunger continues eating, the same red figure snaps her finger, causing the stove to turn off by itself once again….
Akocha:What the fck?
Nylon:Seriously. What's wrong with this thing?
Gaki:You guys saw me fix it!
Akocha:That's it!
Akocha sits up and starts barking at whoever is messing them. Afterwards, the mysterious duo expose themselves…
Netsu:ね ね~! (ne ne~!) What are you so angry about?
ねつ
Toketsu:あにき! (Aniki! Big sis!) Let's not anger them!
とけつ
Akocha:Well it's too late. We're already angry!!
Toketsu:Netsu-neechan! This fair young girl is still angry with us.
Akocha:Fair young girl? I'm 17!
Netsu:Well, so am I.
Toketsu:So are WE.*referring to herself and Netsu*.
Netsu:Still. I'm 14 minutes older than you.
Toketsu:But we're both still 17!
Netsu:*sigh*. I still wish I was older than you.
Toketsu:Netsu-neechan!!
Team Hunger remains silent while the twins argue with each other. Nylon breaks the argument….
Nylon:Oi! If you both are going to argue about random shit, then take your argument somewhere else!!
Gaki:Yeah! We don't have time for you!! So fck off!
Netsu:*scoffs*. Have you seen yourselves? All of you are such losers.
Gaki:Ha?!
Nylon:Are you trying to pick a fight? Cause I'm down to get real!
Netsu:Now now. Let's be patient. Before we fight, I'd to ask something.
Gaki:What do you want?
Netsu:Do any of you three know a particular student called Umika?
Akocha:Why?
Netsu:We just want to "talk" to her.
Gaki:Why?
Netsu:Why do you keep asking "why?"? I just wanna talk to her!
Nylon:Look. We don't know where she is right now. She's probably some where in the school building.
Toketsu:That doesn't even help.
Gaki:That's because we don't know where she is, dumbass!
Netsu:*walks in front of Gaki and grabs her collar*. Talk to my sister like that and I'll kill you!
Gaki:Bring it!
Akocha:Enough!*gets in between Netsu and Gaki*. Look. We've been through a lot, we're stressed out, and we kinda need to a have a little break for now. So if you mind walking away and forget about this, this would be delighted.
Toketsu:Aniki! Maybe we have to "go".
Netsu:Fine. But this isn't over.*walks away with Toketsu*.
Nylon:*sigh*.
Akocha:Your cooking this time.
Nylon:Whatever.
Netsu and Toketsu starts walking away. Both of them look at each other, then Netsu turns around as kicks Nylon in the back, causing Nylon to tumble on Gaki….
Gaki:Ah!*falls to the ground*.
Nylon:Ah shit! My back!
Akocha:Nylon!*glares at Netsu*. What the hell?! I thought we were over this!!
Netsu:Didn't I say this isn't over yet? We don't forgive so easily, coward!
Akocha clenches her fist, harder enough causing her hand to bleed. Akocha boils up with anger on the inside, then unleash the anger at Netsu with a punch. Netsu turns her head back at Akocha, then kicks her in the stomach, hard enough, causing Akocha to cough out blood.
Nylon:Akocha!*helps Akocha, then glares at Netsu*. How do you not feel pain!?
Netsu:We're descendants of a royal magician. So we don't feel much pain.
Nylon:Not for long!
Nylon attempts to land a punch on Netsu, but Toketsu blocks Nylon's blow with her ice cold hand. Toketsu uses some of her cold energy, and literally freezes Nylon's knuckle….
Nylon:Holy shit! What did you do?!
Toketsu:Didn't Netsu-neechan tell you already? We're descendants of a royal magician!*kicks Nylon in the face*.
Nylon:*falls to the ground in pain*. Ow! Not the back again!
Gaki:Nylon!*turns to the twins*. You assholes!! That doesn't explain anything!!
Gaki charges at Netsu to land a powerful kick and punch, only to get burned by Netsu, when she tucks her hand in Gaki's clothes (・//ω//・), and burns her stomach a little.
Gaki:Ow! Ow!! Hot! Hot!!*falls to the ground*.
Akocha steadily tries to gain her balance and stands in her spot for a little while.
Akocha:Guys.*panting*…get back up. We can't slack around, not again.
Gaki:*coughs, thens gets up*.
Nylon:*gingerly standing up, while being cautious for her back*.
Akocha:*still panting*.
Team Hunger and the twins now engage in a silent moment between each other. Team Hunger raises up their energy while the twins stands in position for battle. The three on the right side charges at the twins and the two does the same. Both sides are now engaged in a heated battle with martial arts techniques'. The twins, however, swiftly takes out Gaki and Nylon, leaving Akocha the only one standing. Akocha gives it her all to fight back the twins, but since she's outnumbered, she obviously lost the struggle. And before they knew it, Team Hunger is defeated once again. In the windows of the school, Mild, Party, and Karate starts talking….
Karate:ええええ~! Looks like they're defeated again. Losers.
Mild:I know! It was tense! I was really excited to know more about those twins.
Party:Hmmm…they're not bad. But the twins aren't good enough for me.
Mild:Party-san! Why do you have to be so mean?!
Karate:Shhh! They're gonna hear you!
Mild:Oh yeah! I almost forgot about that Umika girl. Maybe she'll beat them?
Party:*laugh*. We shall see.
-
After another defeat, Team Hunger struggles to walk back to their classroom, once they arrive, Umika suddenly appears in front of them…
Akocha:Out of the way!*pushes Umika away*.
Mei:Chief Akocha! What happened to you?!
Gaki:We got beat up by that Netsu and Toketsu.
Nylon:Those assholes! Seriously? What do they have against us?!
Akocha:We'll figure that out later.*coughs*.
Umika sighs, then decides goes out for a walk. While she makes her way to the school gates, she finds Boss Karate standing in the middle of the school grounds. Karate turns around to see Umika.
Karate:ええええ~! You're Umika right?
Umika:Uh, yes?
Karate:Are you going out for a walk, too?
Umika:How did you know?
Karate:I figured. Cause I'm going for a walk, as well! Wanna like, walk together?
Umika:Sure.
[In the streets of Tokyo]
Karate:So. How do you feel about the school so far?
Umika:It's fun, actually.
Karate:It's fun? Really?
Umika:Yep.
Karate:That's nice to hear. Anyways, I heard that Team Hunger is telling you some stories about Majijo.
Umika:Yeah.
Karate:To be honest, I don't really mind. I mean, once you come into the school, they don't expect you to know the stories. But I understand. Seong is angry about it. Well since she's angry, why don't I tell you the stories?
Umika:Are you sure?
Karate:Yeah. It's cool. If Seong knows, then I'll deal with it, so you don't have to worry.
Umika:Thank you.*says politely*.
Karate:You welcome! So we're friends now?
Umika:I guess.
Karate:Yayy!! I meant a new friend, who's not like gangsters!!*playfully puts her arm around Umika*.
[In a restaurant]
Karate and Umika on a table face-to-face, chatting about Yabakune, while feasting on their food.
Karate:So is you ever meet a yabakune student, always be careful. Alright?
Umika:わかった (Wakatta. I understand).
Karate:Good. I gonna be honest here. I still don't trust Yabakune. Though I should, but…we don't know what they'll do next. Well, I heard that Yabakune has a new president. Also. Here, come here.
Umika:*leans closer to Karate*.
Karate:*whispering*. This new president is said to be really strong, but I doubt that the president is as strong as Seong.
Umika:*leans back on her seat*.
Karate:Right?
Umika:*nods*.
Karate:Atta, girl!
Umika:(Eh?)
[Back in the streets]
Karate starts stretching her body while walking with Umika. Karate stops in her tracks, making Umika stop in her pace as well….
Karate:Hey. Can you meet me in the school grounds again tomorrow? I wanna discuss something with you. Is that OK?
Umika:That's fine. When though?
Karate:Uhhhh…8'o clock in the morning. OK?
Umika:OK.
Both of them continue walking, until Umika stops in her tracks, and notices a unexpected figure. Karate looks at Umika in confusion, until she looks in Umika's direction, surprised.
Karate:Oh. Seong. Didn't expect to see you here!
Seong:We're supposed to have a meeting right now.
Karate:Wait, really? Isn't it—
Seong:Have you forgotten? We have meetings every Wednesday.
Karate:えええええ~~?! I thought today was Thursday!
Seong:*scoff*. Just like Bakamono. And what do you think you're doing?
Karate:What?
Seong:Why are you outside of school? The others looked everywhere for you. You could've been killed!
Karate:Seong, I told you many times already. You're supposed to be protected, not us!
Seong walks closer to Karate, scaring her a little bit….
Seong:Did you just raise your voice on me?
Karate:N-no. I-I'm sorry. I d-didn't mean to. ごめないさい!!(Gomenasai!! I'm sorry!!)
Seong looks behind Karate, notices Umika standing there, then walks closer to her….
Seong:So you're Umika. I can sense your energy. It's really powerful….
Umika:…may I ask you something?
Seong:What?
Karate becomes suspicious and turns around, to make sure Umika isn't asking something strange.
Umika:Do you know Maede and Sakura?
Karate:*sighs in relief*.
Seong:Yeah…why?
Umika:Both of them failed to take the top of Majijo. I want to avenge them, by taking the top.
Seong:Oh really?
Karate:*shocked*.
Umika:I'll defeat the queen and take the top!
Seong:*chuckles*. You're really brave. I like it.
Karate:U-uh. Seong. If you don't mind. We'll excuse ourselves for a bit.
Karate walks towards Umika, and drags to a nearby tree to sort things out.
Karate:Are you crazy?! What were you thinking? How could you say that in front of Seong like that?!
Umika:Why? It's OK, isn't it?
Karate:Dude, she, Seong, IS the queen!
Umika:…oh.
Karate:Yeah!
Umika:I'm sorry. I didn't know.
Karate:Well it's too late to apologize to her. But don't worry, just like I said before. I'll handle this, OK?
Umika:Thank you.
Karate:OK. Now just act normal, like pretend we just talked about, uh, home!
Umika:OK.
Seong:Are you both done messing around over there?
Karate:Uh, yeah. Sorry. So Seong. I guess you can tell the others that we're fine. And they don't have to look anymore.
Seong:*sighs*. Let's go back then.
[In Rappappa room]
The 4 bosses and Moon are sitting desperately waiting for Seong and Karate to come back, alive. Until Vampire becomes frustrated….
Vampire:Uh!! I can't wait anymore!
Moon:Hey. Just calm down already.
Vampire:I can't! What if they were jumped by Yabakune?
Party:Quiet.
Vampire:Or kidnapped?–
Party:Shut up!
Vampire:Or killed?!?!
At this time Party couldn't tolerate Vampire's worry any longer, so she stands up, walks towards Vampire, and slaps her face….
Party:Get a grip of yourself, you blood-sucking piece of shit!!
Moon, who also couldn't tolerate the lack of quietness, slams the table to quiet both Party and Vampire, but startling Mild….
Moon:Shut up, both of you!!*stands up from her seat*. Look! We can't do anything about this situation. Vampire, stand up!
Vampire:*steadily standing up; trying to*.
Moon:The only strategy we have is to wait!
Seong:Not anymore.
Moon, Party, Vampire, and Mild all scream in fear when Seong and Karate appear out of nowhere….
Vampire:Jesus Christ, Seong! Don't scare us like that!!
Seong:*chuckles*. Sorry, it's fun, that's why. And why are your lips bleeding?
Vampire:This bitch.*points at Party*.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Hey, it was your fault for being noisy. You hate noisy people, yet you do it yourself.
Vampire:You wanna start something here?
Seong:Stop it.
Vampire:*backs aways and storms into her room, then slams the door*.
Karate:What really happened to her?
Moon:*sighs*. Let's not talk about that anymore.
Karate:Sorry.
Seong:I'm kinda hungry. Let's eat!
Moon:Finally! I'm starving.
Seong:You know you could've just eaten before me.
Mild:We can?! I thought you didn't like that!
Seong:I changed my mind two years ago.
Party, Mild, Moon, and Karate:ええええええええええええ–––––––––!?!?!?!!?
Karate:Why didn't tell us that before?!
Seong:*laughs*. Sorry! I just love messing with you guys.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Dude, one time, Mild was so hungry, she almost passed out!
Mild:Party-san!! Stop embarrassing me!!!
Moon:Anyways. Let's eat!
After an hour of eating, the 3 bosses, Moon, and Seong become tired and stressed out….
Seong:*yawns*. I'm tired. Let's go to sleep!
Mild:You said it.
Karate and Mild enters their room, Moon and Seong goes into their room, but Seong stops when she notices Party still standing there. Seong walks up to Party to see what's wrong.
Seong:Is something wrong?
Party:I might have to sleep in your room for tonight. Vampire's still angry at me.
Seong:She's not gonna be angry once you apologize to her.
Party:How do you–. Actually, never mind.
Seong:Go on. You still have a chance.*walks into her room*.
Party:*sigh*. (Well, here goes nothing).
Party walks into her room to find Vampire already asleep, and still bleeding from her lip. Party walks up to Vampire, turns her head to her direction, and aids Vampire's wound that she caused earlier.
Party:Good night.*pets Vampire's head before changing into her "slumber uniform" and goes to sleep*.
[The Next Morning]
Nylon:Why~?? Why did I have to get a burnt like this?!?!?!?!?
Gaki:Stop whining, will ya? I got a burnt too, so get over it!
Nylon:But it hurts like hell!!
Akocha arrives to the center of the class room (where the Team Hunger spot is) with types of junk foods and healthy foods.
Akocha:Eat up while I fry the hormones, make the fondue, and boil the hot pot.
Nylon:Don't you think that's too much for you? I mean, we can help.
Akocha:No, it's fine. I'll ask Mei to help. You too injured to work. Ow!
Akocha, who still feels the bruise on her stomach, groans in pain. Mei comes up to Akocha and aids her.
Mei:Man. How hard did they beat you guys up?
Akocha:REAL hard!
Nylon:Those hot and cold twins are so immature!
Mei:Oh. They picked on you, huh?
Gaki:Yeah. How'd you know?
Mei:Been through it once. It was horrible.
Nylon:Yep.
Gaki:They picked a fight on us first!
Mei:Why? What did they want in the first place?
Akocha:They wanted to know where Umika was.
Nylon:Isn't she over…?
Nylon looks to the direction where Umika is, or was, only to see that Umika isn't there anymore….
Nylon:Nevermind.
Gaki:Great. Those twins are gonna come looking for us again.
Akocha:Other people know Umika.
Nylon:But, they might not know where Umika is either.
Mei:Then the twins will beat them up.
Team Hunger starts chowing down the hormone mixed together with the fondue pot and the hot pot. Umika, who was heading to the school grounds, noticed that Karate was already there, waiting for her. Umika walks up to Karate….
Umika:I'm here.
Karate:Oh! There you are!!
Umika:I hope you weren't waiting too long.
Karate:No, it's OK! You came here on time cause I just got here.
Umika:I suppose you want to go for a walk again?
Karate:Before that…I have something to tell you.
Umika:What is it?
Karate:Well, since you already meant Seong and all, I also heard that Team Hunger told you that all the queens of Majijo in the past died in a way.
Umika:Yeah…is that bad?
Karate:Nope! I'm perfectly fine with it, cause there's a lot for you to learn about this school. And just to let you know, we're very aware of our society, so we make sure that our Queen doesn't die this year.
Umika:But…w-what if you die?
Karate:Then I shall die with honor!!
Umika:I see….
Karate:Hey. What's with the gloomy face?
Umika:It's just that my sisters Maeda and Sakura. They tried desperately to take the top fully, but all they got was the sub-position. That's why I want to take the top, but hearing about Majijo's horrible past, so horrible that it has a scar. What can I do? How can I avenge them?
Karate:Umika….
Umika:…oh. I have a question.
Karate:Yeah?
Umika:Have you ever tried to take the top before? If so, how were the bosses?
Karate:*chuckles*. Yeah, I tried once. Until I became one.
Umika:Huh?
Karate:I'm a Boss myself. But, being with Party, Mild, Vampire, Moon, and Seong, it always feels like pressure, but then again…I still feel happy around them! Also, have you heard of Bakamono?
Umika:*starts thinking for a bit, then finally knows who it is*. Yeah, she was one of the 4 bosses back in 2015?
Karate:Yep! That's her. She was my cousin.
Umika:Was?
Karate:*sadly sighs*. She was so stupid, but she died with honor, in a way. 3 years ago, she heard about the news of Salt's death. Afterwards, she was really furious, because she wasn't there to protect Salt. So she tried to avenge Salt by planning to kill that yakuza gang leader who was involved in the incident of Salt's death. But, she died along with gang leader, when someone else shot both of them at the same time.
Umika:Did you find out who it was?
Karate:Nope. The police are still investigating to this day! Insane.
Umika:I pray you find out soon.
Karate:Thanks. Come on. Let's go for a walk!
Karate puts her arm around Umika (Umika accepts it this time), and they make their way to the supermarket, while a figure in black a hoodie, secretly follows them. The same figure that killed Salt….
As they walked into the supermarket, they are greeted by the manager….
Shaku:Oh hey! It's been a while, Karate!
しゃく (Majijo graduate)
Karate:えええええ~~! It has! Also, meet Umika. She's a transfer student.
Shaku:Oh, really? It's very nice to meet you!!
Umika:Hi, I'm Umika Kawashima, from Saitama.
Shaku:How do you like Majijo so far?
Umika:I like it.
Shaku:You like it? I loved it when I was in Majijo! Man, those Bosses were tough. Torigoya really messed up my brain! So, are you guys here for shopping or dining?
Karate:We're planning on buying sweets and fruits this time!
Shaku:Then come on in and buy anything you want!!
Karate:Come on Umika let's go~!
Once they entered the supermarket, both Umika and Karate were amazed to see lots of delicious sweets and fresh fruits. After 2 hours of shopping, they bid goodbye to Shaku, and started heading back to Majijo, while they were walking, the same black hoodie figure follows them, with a gun hidden in the pocket….
Karate:Hey, Umika?
Umika:Yeah?
Karate:I kinda miss Salt. The first time I met her, she was so nice to me, but she was mean to Bakamono because of her stupidity and loudness. Well, I hope she's in heaven right now, watching over me.
Umika:I wish I could meet Salt. I wonder what she thinks about me right now.
Karate:Oh, and Yuko-san too. I never met her before. I wonder what they think about Majijo right now.
Umika:Yeah well, maybe…!
Umika turns to her left to speak to Karate, until she notices the black hoodie figure at the edge of her eye, pointing the gun directly at Karate. The black hoodie figure fires the gun, but Umika jumps in to save Karate, and got shot on her left shoulder, right in front Karate. Akocha, suddenly appears, and kung fu kicks the black hoodie figure on the leg, causing the figure to flee with speed, so fast that Akocha couldn't catch a glimpse of it. Karate, starts embracing the unconscious Umika. Her hand is covering Umika's wound, therefore her hand is smeared with Umika's blood. Akocha quickly runs up to them….
Akocha:Are you guys OK?!
Karate:Umika is….
Akocha:Holy fck!!! Umika! Umika!! Open your eyes!!
Umika:*panting*.
Karate:Umika!!
Akocha puts out her hand onto Umika's chest to see if her heart is still beating….
Akocha:Don't worry, she's still alive. I'll call an ambulance!
Karate:(Please…don't die…I can't lose another friend!)
dun dun DUN!! Looks like that wraps up for today!!! What does this black hoodie figure have against Majijo? What will happen to Umika?! Is it possible that she'll never fight again?!?! And how will Rappappa react?!?!?!? Find out, on the next, Majisuka Gakuen 8!!!!!!!!!!!
_____________________________________________________________________
-
What do u think of chap 2~
-
updaaaattteeeee!!!!!
-
U LIKE IT?!?! I'm so happy!!!! THANK U
-
PS i deeply apologize if it's short lmao
-
I like it because of the characters and how short it is, and I understand that English isn't your first language so... I'm waiting for an update :)
-
Episode 3: A Life in Crisis + Hot'n Cold
Umika, who's still unconscious, is quickly brought into the hospital with an ambulance, while Team Hunger, Karate, and Seong, are by Umika's side. Once they arrive to the hospital, they are forced to wait outside the surgery room….
Seong:I told you, Karate. I told you not to walk outside of school anymore! Why didn't you comply?!
Karate:I'm sorry. My mind was off and I forgot about that thing.
Seong:*sighs*.Now the "devil" has returned.
Akocha:Devil?
Seong:The one that killed Salt. Haven't you heard, weakling?
Akocha:Y-yes, Seong-sama. The police caught the "devil" on tape.
Gaki:But then, why didn't they go after the person?
Nylon:Because the "devil" is hidden very well. They're still investigating.
Karate:I wish we knew who it was, then this would all have ended a long time ago.
Akocha:Wait! I remember! When was I following Umika and Karate-sama, I saw the "devil" and kicked his or her leg!!
Seong walks up to Akocha and grabs her collar in anger.
Seong:You idiot!! Why didn't you stop the "devil"?!
Akocha:T-the "devil" was t-too fast. I c-couldn't catch up to it!
Seong:Fast? How fast?
Akocha:So fast, that I couldn't see it!
Seong:That fast?*pries her hands off of Akocha's collar*. Who could that be?
Karate:Can't be Vampire.
Seong:Dumbass!! Vampire wouldn't do that!
Akocha:The "devil" might be faster than Vampire-sama!
Karate:Faster? Not possible!
Nylon:Though we might not know about this "devil", should we investigate too?
Seong:…no.
Nylon:S-sorry.
Seong:We can't make a move while the police are investigating. Looks like we have to wait again.
Seong finally comes up with a conclusion. She turns towards Karate's direction, to see her in tears. Seong looks sorrowfully at Karate, considering the time where she lost her cousin Bakamono and her best friend, a former Yabakune student…
Seong:(Karate…I'm sorry…)
[The Next Morning]
Umika finally awakes to see Karate sleeping in her own arms on the table near Umika's bed, and Team Hunger sleeping messily on the furnitures', while Seong is looking in boredom outside the window. Umika attempts to get up, but falls back down on back, due to the headache. Seong notices Umika and comes to her side to aid her.
Seong:Hey, just take it easy.
Umika:Is that you? T-the Queen?
Seong:Yeah. You should rest a while more. You're gonna be released by tomorrow.
Umika:Is that Team Hunger? And Karate?
Seong:Yep. They're quite some slackers, aren't they? When you got shot, Akocha saved you and Karate from further harm. She's so stupid cause she couldn't catch the person.
Umika:…i-is it the same person that k-killed Salt?
Seong:…yep. The unknown figure was caught on security camera again.
Umika:T-the black hoodie figure?
Seong:Some people call the figure "the black hoodie", most call the figure "devil".
Umika:"devil"?
Seong:Considering the fact that the "devil" killed Salt, and probably Bakamono.
Umika:So that "devil" is the one.
Seong:The one what?
Umika:Sakura-neechan told me she almost died when she encountered the "devil".
Seong:What?! Tell me more!
Umika:U-uh, she said that the "devil" can ride a motorcycle.
Seong:A motorcycle, huh? Damn. Thank you for your information. I'll tell the others, so then they'll know….*walks away*.
Umika:(Odd…. Oh. They're here)
Umika steadily sits up and notices Team Hunger sleeping in a messy way.
Umika:(They better not make a fool of me once they see me. Otherwise…. And there's Karate, my best friend, I suppose? Oh well, she's probably gonna break my back with those tight hugs)
Akocha slightly opens her eyes, and sees Umika awake….
Akocha:Holy shit!! You're awake!*hit both Nylon and Gaki on the chest at the same time*.
Nylon and Gaki:Ow!!
Nylon and Gaki's scream were loud enough to wake up Karate, making her angry….
Karate:*startled*. You bitches are so noisy!
Nylon and Gaki:Sorry, Karate-sama.
Karate:*gasps in happiness*. You're awake!!*hugs Umika tightly, cracking her back*.
Umika:Ow….
Karate:Sorry.*lets go of Umika*.
Akocha:I'll go cook!!
Gaki:Me too!!
Nylon:Me third!!
Team Hunger quickly rushes to the kitchen and starts cooking some hormones. An hour later, Seong returns, only to be surprised of how much food Team Hunger cooked, just for Umika. Seong begins to feel her stomach growling, and decides to eat with Umika….
Seong:Wow! You guys cook good stuff.
Nylon and Gaki:Thank you, Seong-sama.
Nylon and Gaki looks at Akocha, who was cutely being nervous and shy, then bribes Akocha to say thank-you….
Akocha:T-thank you, S-seong-sama.
Seong winks at Akocha, causing her to faint in fear. Nylon catches Akocha, then her and Gaki starts fanning Akocha….
[In the Rappappa room]
Party:…we're fcked.
Moon:Come on, don't say that. It's better we wait for some answers from the police.
Vampire:What if—! Never mind.
Mild:……. What if they don't find the "devil"?
Vampire:Exactly what I was about to say.
Party:What if we meet the "devil"?
Moon:If they don't find the "devil", then we'll have to wait again. If we ever meet it…we'll might as well run for our lives.
Vampire:But we can't run. That thing can ride a motorcycle!
Moon:That's right. So what do you think we'll do?
Party:I don't know, fight it?
Moon:Nonsense! It's not possible cause you'll die quickly once it comes to the gun.
Vampire:…aren't you old enough to ride a motorcycle?
Moon:Still learning. Hard as fck.
Party:I seriously hate waiting! Bullshit!!
Mild:I know, we haven't heard from Seong yet. I hope Karate made it out alive.
Moon:She did. Karate said the transfer student saved her.
Vampire:That Umika girl? What are they, friends?
Moon:Karate said so.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Wow. Karate has a new buddy! I can't wait to beat Umika up.
Mild:Party-san! You're so cold!
Vampire:Wait. If Mild is going first, then what about Karate? She's already friends with Umika.
Moon:If she doesn't go, then we'll force her. We're doing this for Seong. Even though Umika is injured, at least we now know her weak spot.
Vampire:Now that's cold.
Moon:Hey, remember, we're doing this for Seong. Our Queen is more important than that Umika girl.
Party:But still, even if we try to convince Karate, she won't give it in.
Mild:If we lose her, what we'll do?
Moon:We won't lose her. I have a plan.
Vampire:Then tell us!
Moon:Fine. Huddle up again!
While the 3 bosses and Moon sort things out with Moon's plan, Umika begins to recover in the hospital. As Umika lays on the bed, she once again, gazes at the night sky….
Umika:(Can the old Majijo Queens' see me? Can they…hear me?)
Umika finally falls into a slumber for 1 hour until a familiar figure comes in the hospital room….
Yuko:EEHH!! Looks like you became a victim!
ゆこ (Majijo Graduate and former queen of Rappappa in 2010, dead…sorry)
Umika:*startled*. Who are you?
Yuko:Who am I? Look over there.
Yuko-san points to a giant poster of herself, as Umika looks to the direction, she finally realizes who the figure, and feels apologetic….
Umika:すみません!(Gomenasai! I'm sorry!) I did not know you're one of the past Queens!!
Yuko:だいじぶ!!(Daijobu!! It's OK!!) And uh, you even called us old too!
Umika:I'm very sorry!!
Yuko:Hey hey hey! Stop apologizing!! I've had that a lot ever since I came to heaven! This is my 8th year up there!
Umika:Heaven? With Salt, Bakamono, Antonio, and—!?
Yuko:Whoa, whoa. Let's calm down! How'a bout we go one by one?
Umika:S-sorry. Also, what do you mean by me becoming a "victim"?
Yuko:Oh that, you know Salt, right?
Umika:Yeah, I know her.
Salt:You do?
さると(Majijo graduate and former Queen of Rappappa in 2015, dead)
Salt, who appeared out of no where, startles Umika who's busy asking Yuko questions….
Umika:Eh! S-salt-san!!
Salt:How do you know my name?
Umika:I've heard from Team Hunger.
Salt:…oh yeah. Looks like you got shot on the shoulder, by the same person who killed me.
Umika:Sorry…for making you feel embarrassed of yourself.
Salt:Don't mention it. Me and Yuko are having quite a good time there in heaven, so I wanna scratch that off. Right now, we're in the dreamworld.
Umika:Dreamworld?
Salt:Yep.
Yuko:Hey Salt, look at our new generation!
Yuko somehow opens a circular screen that shows
Rappappa of 2018
Mild
Karate
Party
Vampire
Moon (sub-president)
Seong (Queen)
Team Hunger
Akocha (leader)
Nylon (sub-leader)
Gaki
1st Year Rulers
Netsu
Toketsu
Team DOOM
Sansho
Miki
Dumpling
As Yuko begins to close the screen, more figures rush into the room to catch a glimpse of their descendants.
Sado:まって まって!!!(Matte Matte!!!) We want to see them too!!
さど(Majijo graduate, former sub-president)
Torigoya:Yeah, I wanna see some new generations!!
とりごや(Majijo graduate, former Boss)
Black:Is there one that's similar to me?
ブラック(Majijo graduate, former Boss)
Gekikara:*laughs hysterically*. There better be one that's me!!
ゲキカラ(Majijo graduate, former Boss)
Shibuya:Stop blocking me!! I wanna see too!!!
シブヤ(Majijo graduate, former Boss. Former Yabakune Head)
Introducing…ORIGINAL RAPPAPPA (including Yuko, who was the president) !!!!!!!!!
The former sub-president and the 2010 Big 4 takes a glance at the new generation of Rappappa, to their surprise, they couldn't believe how much their new generation has grown….
Sado:ええ! すごい!!(Eeh! Sugoi!! Awesome!!) Look at Moon!! So serious!
Torigoya:Mild looks so happy to be in Rappappa! Such a dorky cousin!
Black:Vampire so mature! And scary. I might have taught her way too much.
Gekikara:*laughs hysterically*. Party has those crazy eyes like me!! I'm glad we're sisters!
Shibuya:Karate better keep up those powerful kicks! Hmmmm…those two remind me of some people.
Torigoya:Right?
Salt:You guys are a lot noisier than my Bosses.
Sado:Hey, just because you're a Queen as well, doesn't mean we can't cheer for our descendants.
Yuko:Oh look!! The new Queen!!!
4 Bosses(2010):Where?! Where?!?!?!?!?!
Yuko:Oh damn!! She grew up a lot!!!
Shibuya:She's Korean, isn't she?
Black:And half-American.
Torigoya:I'm impressed of how fluent she is in Japanese!
Salt:That's our Seong.
Gekikara:*laughs hysterically*. Perfect Korean name for her!
Shibuya:Do you even know what it means?
Gekikara:I bet you don't know either.
Shibuya:What does it mean anyways?
Yuko:I think something related to wisdom or courageous.
*Honestly, I don't remember either XD*
Sado:Well whatever it means, it still suits her!
As the 2010 generation of Majijo begin talking about the 2018 generations, a timer beeps out of no where….
Yuko:Oh! Looks like it's times up!
Umika:T-time's up?
Salt:Yeah. It's time for you to wake up!
Umika:B-but I want to stay!
Salt:Are you crazy? If you stay here, you'll slip into a coma in your world.
Umika:But…will I meet you guys again?
Yuko:Of course!! We'll be here for you! There's still a lot for you to learn! Right Shibuya?
Shibuya:D-definitely!
Yuko:You better not betray us like you did before, alright?
Shibuya:Y-yes, Yuko-san! I'll never do it again!
Yuko:Good. Now close your eyes Umika! Time for you to wake up!
Umika:O-ok.*closes her eyes*.
Yuko:Wake up.
Umika:….
Yuko:Wake up!
Umika:Hm?
Yuko:Umika, wake up!!
Umika:Eh?!
POP!! Umika suddenly awakens, to find herself back in her world, and that Karate was desperately trying to wake her up….
Karate:Oh! Thank goodness! You're awake.
Akocha:Finally!! Let's go home!
Seong:Oi! Be patient.
Akocha:Y-yes, Seong-sama.
Seong:Your driving.
Seong tosses the car keys to Akocha, as a sign for her to drive as punishment. Meanwhile, the Big 4 is roaming around the school, due to boredom, while Netsu and Toketsu sit on the edge of the school roof, waiting for tomorrow. Once Akocha is finished parking the car, she, Nylon, and Gaki guard Umika, Seong, and Karate the way to the school building. As they enter the school gate, Toketsu spots the group from above, then notifies Netsu….
Toketsu:Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Look over there!!
Netsu:Oh wow. So that's the Umika girl. Seems like we must be ready for tomorrow then.
Toketsu:Should we go practice or exercise?
Netsu:Both. Let's go.
And by "practice/exercise", they're actually going to beat up some 1st years to strengthen themselves once they face Umika to a 2-on-1 battle. Akocha helps Umika to her bedroom, then starts checking her wound on Umika's shoulder, to see if it healed a bit or not.
Akocha:*continues checking the wound*.
Umika:Is it bad?
Akocha:Your in luck. It's slowly healing! It should be fully healed by next week. So don't get into fights, during this week, or it'll take another week for it to recover.
Umika:OK.
Akocha:I'll make some food for you! So relax and here's the TV remote!!
Akocha begins to walk, until Umika calls her name, telling her to stop for a moment.
Akocha:Yeah?
Umika:Thank you…for saving me.
Akocha:Don't worry, it's not a big deal. I only saved you because you're Karate's friend.
Umika:What do you mean by that?
Akocha:Well you see. Karate had a friend who was a Yabakune student named, uhhh…Miyoung! There we go.
Umika:And?
Akocha:Miyoung was Karate's sworn sister.
Umika:Really?
Akocha:Miyoung was Korean, just like Karate.
~Flashback…~
[Akocha narrates]
Miyoung and Karate were walking happily together, as sisters. Miyoung was 17 at this time and Karate was 14. Both of them were sworn sisters, but they attended different schools. Miyoung was from Yabakune and Karate is from Majijo. But, they both didn't let that take advantage of their friendship. Besides, Miyoung cared about Karate a lot and took great care of her, as for Karate, she appreciated that. They would always hang out with each other and it would seem rare to see one of them alone. It almost seemed wrong not seeing them together! However…one horrible faith turned both their hearts into dust. One an afternoon, Miyoung and Karate were walking back home…
Miyoung:Ne Karate. How about we go to the mall tomorrow and buy you a whole bag of melon pan?
Karate:Yes!!! I love melon pan!! Thank you Miyoung unnie!!!!
Miyoung:Anything for you Karate. I'll always protect you.
Karate:I love you Miyoung unnie!!
While they were talking while walking home, a figure in the black hoodie eerily followed them home. Miyoung took an extra melon pan out of her bag. The melon pan was wrapped very colorfully and decorative. The decorations were all by Miyoung. She dedicated the melon pan to her and Karate's true, strong friendship. Karate was so overwhelmed by the lovely and beautiful gift, she gave Miyoung a tight bear hug and even wanted to kiss her!!
( • /// ω \\\ • )
Miyoung:Yah! Karate! That's a little inappropriate!
Karate:Come on! Just one kiss!
Miyoung:Next time! Next time.
Karate:*whining*. Fine*giggles*.
Miyoung:*chuckles*.
They continue to walk while the figure continues to follow them. When they were just a street away from home, Miyoung was bidding goodbye to Karate.
Miyoung:Well Karate. I'll see you tomorrow.
Karate:Wait! Miyoung unnie!!
Miyoung:What is it?
Karate:Can you sleep over at my house?
Miyoung:You don't want to sleep alone?
Karate shakes her vigorously, causing Miyoung to laugh. Miyoung agrees to stay over at Karate's house, since she doesn't have anywhere else to go. This may sound odd, but Miyoung's parents were abusive to her. She hated them with a passion. Her own parents use strong language and harsh words against her. Miyoung was deeply depressed at that time. But when she meant Karate, her life changed forever. Karate was the only person Miyoung would keep in touch with and Karate was always there for her. So then, Miyoung was going to sleep at Karate's house. Miyoung protectively put her arm around Karate and enjoyed the sight of Karate happily eating her melon pan. Then right at that moment, Miyoung saw the devil from the edge of her eye, turns around to see the devil pointing a gun at Karate. The devil shoots, Miyoung jumps in to save her beloved friend/sister from getting killed. Miyoung immediately fell to the ground when the bullet pierced through her heart. Completely shocked at the scene, Karate holds Miyoung in her arms, while the devil runs away. Karate begins to cry sorrowfully at the sight of Miyoung dying in her arms. Dark, red blood flows down Miyoung's mouth and onto Karate's hand.
Karate:…Miyoung unnie. Why did you do that!?
Miyoung:Karate…I'm sorry. But you must live on…without me.
Karate:No! No!! Miyoung unnie, you can't leave me!!!
Miyoung:Promise me…that you'll become stronger…please.
Karate:Miyoung unnie!!*crying*.
Miyoung:And…don't do anything stupid…*chuckles*.
Miyoung reaches her right hand out to cup Karate's cheek. Karate immediately takes Miyoung's hand and holds it tightly on her cheek.
Miyoung:I haven't had my kiss…by the way.
Karate:*kisses Miyoung on the cheeks*.
Miyoung:*slightly blushes*.
Karate:I promise! No matter what. I'll avenge you!
Miyoung:Karate…no need. I…deserve to go. I'll meet…our past leaders…up in heaven.
Karate:Wait! Miyoung unnie, don't go!!
Miyoung:Karate…we're sisters, aren't we?
Karate:Yes! Yes!! We're sisters! And we'll always be.
Miyoung:I'm glad…I get to spend…my final moments…with you.
Karate:Miyoung unnie!!
Miyoung:Goobye, Karate…I love you…
Karate:Miyoung unnie!!! Don't go!!!!!!
Miyoung inhaled her last breath on earth and released it, forever. Deeply devastated, Karate cried her heart out at the dead Miyoung in her arms, hugging Miyoung with all her might, not wanting to let go. When the police arrived, they interviewed Karate who didn't bother to speak. Karate stared at Miyoung, dead on the concrete ground. But then, her gaze was snapped when an officer puts a white sheet on Miyoung, covering her corpse. Karate was a little angered, but mire depressed about Miyoung's departure. Ever since then, Karate vowed to do whatever she could to avenge her sister/true friend.
~Back to the Present~
Umika:…I…don't know what to say. Karate suffered so much.
Akocha:And that's why she wanted to meet you.
Umika:….
Akocha:So now, Karate is praying hard to avenge her fallen soulmate one day.
Umika:I need to find that "devil".
Akocha:Are you kidding? That "devil" is dangerous!! You can't go out there!
Umika:I must! That "devil" has done enough. That thing killed Salt, Bakamono, Antonio, Miyoung, and it almost killed my sister! I have to do something about this!!
Akocha:Hey, we can't do anything about this right now! We must wait until the "devil" strikes again!
Umika:You're waiting for the "devil" to kill another person?!
Akocha:No! No!! I don't mean it like that!! Later on, I'm going to use myself as bait, so I can catch it myself!
Umika:You can't go by yourself!!
Akocha:Umika! I have to!! Just like you said, that "devil" killed too many people, so I'm going to avenge them. Wait a minute. Antonio was killed by a yakuza member.
Umika:Could the "devil" be one of them?
Akocha:Of course not! The "devil" killed yakuza leader, along with Bakamono. The "devil" couldn't have killed it's own leader. Unless…the yakuza leader was very harsh to his troops. Could it be that the "devil" was fed up?
Umika:Hey, let's calm down. We'll see what we can do in the future. Let's not jump into conclusions, OK?
Akocha:*takes a deep breath*. OK.
Umika:Good.
Gaki:*calling in the distance*. Akocha!! Are you coming or what?!?!
Akocha:I'm coming!! I'm going to cook food, so stay here.
Once Akocha leaves, Umika sighs smashes herself on the mattress, thinking about her dream 2 hours ago.
Umika:Hmmm…the original Rappappa really were something. I never knew they were related to the Rappappa of this year. Torigoya is Mild's cousin, Black is Vampire's sister, Gekikara is Party's sister, Shibuya is Karate's cousin. It's so weird though. Karate has Japanese cousins' (Bakamono was Karate's cousin), but she's Korean or maybe half-Japanese, half-Korean? Huh. What if I meet the Big 4 in reality? How will they think of me? If they ever see me, I hope they don't think I'm cute. That irritates me a lot. I hope they see me more…serious. What about Maeda and Sakura? I want to see them again. I wonder if Sakura is doing fine. And Maeda should be done with the charges. When Sakura called on the she got shot by the "devil", that was the last time she ever contacted me. Why? Was it like…some sort of message?
Akocha:I'm back!!
Umika:*startled*. That was fast.
Akocha:Well, we do like to cook fast. Here, you should eat up!
Umika:Thank you.
Akocha:Welcome! Also, it's getting late. When you're done with that, just put the dishes on the counter over there. OK?
Umika:Got it.
Akocha sighs, then slumps back on the chair behind her. An awkward silence fills the room for a minute, until Akocha breaks the silence….
Akocha:So. Have you heard from your sisters yet?
Umika:Not really.
Akocha:They haven't contacted you yet?
Umika:No.
Akocha:I see. Oh! Also. I'll have to come with you if you ever go anywhere.
Umika:Why?
Akocha:Netsu and Toketsu are always picking on people, and taunting them for a fight. So that's why I have to follow you.
Umika:I'll be fine. You don't have to worry much. I can fend them off.
Akocha:Nuh-uh! You can't fend them off with your injury. They'll eventually find out your weak point.
Umika suddenly gets up from her bed and becomes serious about the situation that's awaiting for her tomorrow.
Umika:I can handle it tomorrow. Please.
Akocha:*eyes widens*. O-OK?
Umika:I'm not in place to use my friends for battle.
At this time, Akocha stood from her seat angrily, and couldn't believe what she was hearing right now. "How could Umika say such things? Did Umika just risk her life for fun or something?". Akocha kept thinking in her head to find some clues…nothing. Akocha sits back in her seat, defeated.
Akocha:How could you? We're always in this together! How could you just throw them aside like that?
Umika:I've seen and heard about Majijo's past. I decide when I'll use my friends and when not. If Karate lost her life, who else would there be to replace her? I doubt nobody will, or even have the guts to be a Boss.
Akocha sadly sighs and walks out of the room with a single tear running down her face, and makes her way to the school roof. Umika takes notice of the falling tear on Akocha's face, then suddenly feels regretful of what she just said."What have I done? What's happening to me? I need to forget about that." Umika lies in bed again, then falls into a slumber once more….
~In the Dreamworld~
Umika slightly opens her eyes to be greeted by Yuko and Salt like before. Yuko walks up to Umika, with a disappointed look, and Salt with a very angry look. Yuko slaps Umika across the face….
Umika:What was that for?
Yuko:You know what that was for! Why did you say that?
Umika:You heard me?
Yuko:What do you think?
Umika:….
Yuko:Don't try to act like Maeda. She really didn't like having friends in the past.
Umika:Maeda?
Yuko:Yeah.
Umika:I never knew. And I swear. I wasn't trying to act like Maeda!
Salt:Were you just angry because you got shot on the shoulder?
Umika:…yes.
Yuko:ばか!! (Baka!!)
Salt:Why?! You saved a soul! You're supposed to be proud!! Not angry!
Yuko:Why're you so selfish, Umika? Aren't we suppose to look out for each other here?
Salt:Sakura acted like that as well.
Umika:Sakura…Maeda…dad….
Yuko:…huh?
Umika:When I was 1, Sakura was like, 6, and Maeda was 13, our father ditched my family…taking all of our money…putting us into the streets.
Salt:What're you talking about?
Umika:You see, ever since our father left my family for another, we had to live in the streets. Afterwards, our mother ran away, because she couldn't take it anymore. So then, we lived in an orphanage. By then, Sakura and Maeda would always get into fights and arguments, Maeda would apologize by selling these metal objects and raise enough money to buy Sakura and me food. 2 years passed and the police found out that Maeda was selling illegal tools that she discovered from the ruined mine. She had no other choice but to leave us. She had a reason, but…that was when Sakura became selfish with me, because she didn't know how to take care of me. She would always take my food, thus starving me. She would also take others food whenever she couldn't find anything to eat. By the time Sakura was 13 and I was 8, Sakura left me, she wrote a note to me. I can't really remember what it said. But I do remember that…Sakura kissed me on the forehead as a goodbye. It still burdens me. When she left me…I was so lonely. And angry. So angry, I became obnoxious, sadistic, and…selfish.
Salt:Umika….
Yuko:Don't worry too much. I'm sure you'll meet them again.
Umika:Then what will they think of me? Trash?
Salt:Dude! They're your sisters, of course they're gonna take you back again.
Yuko:And besides. I'm sure I can convince Maeda to meet you one day.
Salt:Sakura, too.
Umika:What do you mean?
Yuko:Since I can come in contact with you, then I'll might as well do the same in Maeda's dream, too.
Salt:I can also do that with Sakura. I'm gonna make her regret leaving you. I think I remember she talked about it one day.
Umika:What're you going to say?
Salt:What did Yuko say earlier?
Umika:*thinking…*. Oh.
Yuko:Anyways. Let's view our new generation once again!! Yaaayyy!!!
Salt:Ugh.
Yuko opens the same circular screen showing two red and blue figures sitting on the school's roof….
Yuko:Huh. Those two look familiar!
At this time 4 more figures runs into the room….
Kookabuki:Eh?! Did you just say two?!?!?
コオカブキ(Majijo graduate, former Boss Rappappa in 2011, still alive)
Ookabuki:Aniki! Don't be too loud!
オオカブキ(Majijo graduate, former Boss of Rappappa in 2011, still alive)
Kamisori:Come on! Show them to us!!
カミソリ(Majijo graduate, still alive)
Zombie:What are their abilities this time?
ぞおもべ(Majijo graduate, still alive)
Yuko:Well, they're up there.
Kabuki Sisters, Kamisori, and Zombie gazes at the circular screen, then all gasps amazement….
Kabuki Sisters:Wooow!!!!
Kamisori and Zombie:すごい!!!!!!(Sugoi!!!!!!)
Once the 4 figures finally catch a glimpse of Netsu and Toketsu, they start bragging….
Kookabuki:Wow! Look at Netsu's red eyes!! The orbs looks so flammable!!
Ookabuki:Aniki! Netsu's is my color!
Kookabuki:Netsu chose red because her name means heat. That doesn't mean your the only one who can only compliment.
Ookabuki:Aniki!! I didn't mean it like that!
Kamisori:Quit blabbering already.
Zombie:Toketsu can even freeze a refrigerator!!
While the 4 Majijo graduates brag about the twins, Salt begins to boil up amd eventually let's out her anger….
Salt:Shut fck up already! All of you are so annoying!!
Kamisori:Why not? We can't cheer for new generation?
Salt:You guys are like those douchebags from earlier.
Kookabuki:What about the time when you saw Seong? You were noisy.
Salt:That was Yuko.
Yuko:Yeah. I was shocked to see how much Seong has grown!
Kookabuki:Well, I'm just glad to see how much our sisters have grown too, OK? Salt.
Salt:*sighs*. Whatever.
Zombie:And you Umika. The four of us also heard you saying really hurtful things right in front of Akocha.
Umika:I didn–
Zombie:I know you didn't mean to, Umika. But be careful not to say something like that next time. Everybody needs friends. Me and Kamisori were rejected by Sakura. We challenged her to a battle, and lost. We wanted to be her servants, so badly, because we really admired her. However, Sakura said,"no." Firmly. And now, we're really good friends with her. More like servants.
Kamisori:*laughs*. Your friends will always look out for you, Umika. And you'll be there for them as well. Keep that in mind.
Umika:Wait wait wait wait wait. If you're still alive, then how are you in my dream?
Zombie:Oh that. Honestly, I can't really explain much.
Kamisori:Well, in my dream I suddenly saw Zombie. Me and her were shocked, cause I never see her in my dream. But then we heard voices in the distance, so we followed the voices and we saw a door.
Zombie:We leaned in to hear what was going on, when suddenly, Ookabuki and Kookabuki startled us.
Ookabuki:*smirks*. Should've seen your face though.
Kamisori:ANYWAYS. By the time the 4 of us heard the name "Netsu" and "Toketsu", we barged in to see Yuko, Salt, and you, Umika.
Kookabuki:Same with us.
Yuko:Cool story.*chuckles*. Also, look at your sleeping habits!
Kamisori and Zombie:Eh?!?!
Salt:Not you guys. Them.*pointing at the Kabuki Sisters*.
Kabuki Sister:Us?
Yuko:Yes both of you. I'm disappointed, considering how you guys are kabukis'!
Ookabuki:It's this girl's fault!*referring Kookabuki*. She always pushes me off the bed!
Kookabuki:That's cause I was looking for a comfortable spot!
Ookabuki:Doesn't mean you have to kick me off the bed!
Kookabuki:Well SORRY. It was an accident, geez.
Zombie:BACK TO MY STORY. Me and Kamisori have always been by Sakura's side. Even in a gun war.
Zombie continues to tell her experiences with Sakura, while the Kabuki Sisters begin bickering towards each other about Kookabuki's sleeping habits in the distance.
Umika:Gun war?!
Yuko:I was pretty shocked as well.
Zombie:Continuing on, we almost died in that war. We were up against yakuzas' (of the mafia) and even "cops".
Kamisori:We protected Sakura many times, luckily we survived!
Zombie:And if you're ever involved in a gun war like that, be careful.
Kamisori:And don't worry, Sakura is still alive.
Umika:*sighs in relief*. Thank you for sharing though.
Yuko:And don't forget. You should always rely on my cousin. They've got good tactics.
Salt:Or you're not trustworthy.
Zombie:Promise me that you'll always trust your companions?
Umika:はい (Hai. Yes)
Zombie and Umika promised each other with a pinky swear. Umika thinks in her mind,"How can I make it up to Akocha? Where is she now?". The timer beeps….
Yuko:Looks like you have to go again, Umika
Umika:わかった(Wakatta. I understand)
Salt:Like always, we'll be here for you!!
Kamisori and Zombie:Bye Umika!!
Zombie:Don't break the promise!!!!
Ookabuki:Farewell, Umika!!!
Kookabuki:I was gonna say that!
Ookabuki:Too bad!!
Yuko:Both of you stop fighting!…
Yuko's voice begins to fade slowly while Umika emerges back to her real world.
Umika:(Until we meet again….)
Back in the real world, Umika suddenly wakes up, as if she had a nightmare. Umika rubs her eye to see Gaki and Nylon standing in front of her bed….
Nylon:We can't find Akocha!!
Gaki:You gotta help us, Umika!
Umika:O-ok.
Nylon, Gaki, and Umika spreads throughout the school like a virus, frantically searching for Akocha. Umika finally makes her way to the roof of the school, to see Akocha severely injured, with a stab wound on her left stomach, and "her" blood everywhere. Umika runs up to Akocha, to see if she's still alive….
Umika:Akocha! Akocha!! Wake up!!
Akocha:….
Umika:Akocha!!!*checks to see if Akocha is still breathing, then sighs in relief*.
Umika then holds Akocha's head to her shoulder. Starts caressing her cheek, feeling regretful and apologetic….
Umika:Akocha…I'm so sorry. I take back my words. I shouldn't have ever said that to you. Netsu and Toketsu must've done this, haven't they?
Earlier…
Akocha makes her way up the school roof, in order to let out her feelings, however…Netsu and Toketsu were up there. Netsu notices Akocha, then starts taunting her….
Netsu:あれ~? (A-re~?) Look who decided to come here and have some fun with us?
Toketsu:Netsu-neechan! Don't be so mean.
Netsu:Do I always have to explain why I'm looking after you?
Akocha:What are you guys doing up here?
Netsu:Glad you asked. We're up here because we're on the hunt for Umika. We're gonna have a showdown with her, since she's the only one who we haven't defeated yet.
Akocha:What're you talking about?
Netsu:She's a first year, isn't she? Aren't you suppose to be smart?
Akocha:Listen. I'm not in the mood to talk right now. So can you please leave?
Netsu:Excuse you. We were here first.
Akocha:So what?*sniff*.(Crap)
Toketsu:Were you crying?
Akocha:N-no I wasn't.
Netsu:Wow! You got a keen eye, Toketsu! What were you crying for? Hmm, crybaby?
Akocha:…fck you.
Netsu:Ha? Wanna say that again?
Netsu walks to Akocha closer and closer, putting more tension in her, but Akocha was ready for any attack, or so she thought. Toketsu becomes nervous, then starts bribing for Netsu to stop, but to no avail, Netsu stroke the first punch, hitting directly at Akocha's face with speed….
Tokestu:Netsu-neechan!
Netsu:Just shut the fck up and leave me alone already, you little shit!!
Toketsu:(Netsu-neechan…please stop)
Akocha retaliates with a double kung fu kick, only to be blocked by Netsu. Netsu strikes back with multiple punches, and a strong, final blow with a kick to the stomach. Afterwards…Netsu takes out her pocket knife, then charges at Akocha.
Toketsu:Netsu-neechan!! No!!!!
Toketsu takes notice of the knife, intervenes Netsu from stabbing Akocha. However, Toketsu did get stabbed with the knife, but also Akocha, when Toketsu fell on her. Toketsu was stabbed with almost the whole part of the knife, while Akocha was cut a little bit on the left side of her stomach. Tokestu begins to cough out blood, her vision becomes blurry, and starts loosing her consciousness….
Toketsu:Ow….
Netsu:What the hell? Why did you get in the way?!!
Toketsu:You shouldn't…do stuff…like this…Netsu-neechan.
Netsu:Let me help you up.
Netsu gives Toketsu a piggyback ride, back to their room, until Toketsu halts her….
Toketsu:Wait…
Netsu:What?
Toketsu:What about her?
Netsu and Toketsu looks over at Akocha, to see her unconscious.
Netsu:*senses footsteps drawing near*. Now's not the time! We gotta go!!
Toketsu:But….
Netsu and Toketsu take off….
Back to the present…
Umika:…an educated guess. Why would they do this? They've committed a serious sin.
Umika looks at Akocha for while, as the wind calms the silence. Umika's face is lit up with a sad smile, also with serious anger….
Umika:You are kinda beautiful when you sleep though (・//ω//・). Don't worry. I'll avenge you, no matter what it takes me. I will do this for you, only you.
Gaki and Nylon finally finds the way to the roof, and sees Umika embracing Akocha.
Gaki:Finally!!! We found you!!
Nylon:Where've you been? We looked everywhere. First it was Akocha, then you!
Umika:Sorry. Akocha is really injured. So, you carry her.
Nylon:Fine.
Gaki:Holy shit! Was she stabbed?!
Nylon:Where?!
Umika:She's just cut on her stomach, but don't worry, she's still alive.
Gaki:*sighs in relief*. Thank god!!!
Nylon:Here. Let me take her.
Once they arrived back to room 2B, Mei made sure that Akocha stays alive by the time she recovers the following day. Umika goes back into her room, then starts thinking again like last time….
Umika:*takes a deep breath, then exhales*. Now what? Akocha nearly died in a one-on-one battle with…Netsu or Toketsu? Maybe Netsu. But how did she a cut on her stomach? What if Netsu had a knife? That's a foul play. What about Toketsu? If Netsu was gonna stab Akocha, then what did she do? Did she save Akocha? So, she was the one that got stabbed? Anyhow, I'm sure both Toketsu and Akocha are doing well. But Akocha only has a cut, then Toketsu is really stabbed?
In the twin's room…
Netsu is seen recovering the heavy-breathing Toketsu, who sounds like she's dying from the stab wound that Netsu accidentally inflicted. Next, Netsu gives Toketsu some medicine, and has her resting on Netsu's bed to keep her warm.
Netsu:Don't ever do anything like that again. OK?
Toketsu:Don't worry, Netsu-neechan. You won't lose me.
Netsu:I better not.
Netsu walks up to Toketsu, then starts caressing her face, with a blindfold on….
Toketsu:What're you doing?
Netsu:I can't caress your face?
Toketsu:*chuckles*.
Netsu:*kisses Toketsu on the forehead*. Goodnight. And be careful for tomorrow. We're gonna have a big showdown with Umika.
Toketsu:I'll try. Also…don't use your knife again.
Netsu:I "won't". Don't worry. Just go to sleep OK?
Toketsu:Goodnight.
Netsu:Night.*turns off the light*.
Off they go…their dreams flows….
[The Next Morning]
Team Hunger starts chowing down their breakfast, while Umika studies her nursing book in her room. When Umika was done, she exits her room and goes to Akocha to see how she's doing….
Umika:(here goes nothing…)*walk out of her room*.
Akocha catches a glimpse at Umika, and looks away…
Umika:Akocha. How are you doing?
Akocha:Fine.
Nylon and Gaki:*looks at Akocha, then back at Umika*.
Umika:Listen, about yesterday–
Akocha:I don't need to hear about what you said.
Nylon:What'd she say?
Akocha:Ask her.
Gaki:Well?
Umika:*sighs*. I don't want to talk about that either. I'm not in the mood.
Akocha:Then what do you want?
Umika:I want to apologize. I am sorry about what I said yesterday, I didn't intend to.
Gaki:OK. Whatever you guys bickering about, just stop it. I mean Akocha saved you and Karate-sama before, and Umika did the same thing in return.
Akocha:What?
Nylon:Umika aided you yesterday, after you had a heated battle with that Netsu.
Akocha:(I see…). So?
Nylon:…! You're not gonna thank her for that?!
Gaki:She took care of you the whole time yesterday!
Akocha:I don't care!!
Umika:*sighs*…if you'll excuse, I have to go look for somebody (some people).
Umika walks out of the room, giving Akocha some time to let out her inner thoughts….
Akocha:*gasps for air, then coughs*.
Gaki:What? What's wrong?
Akocha:I really wanted to thank her!
Nylon:Then why didn't you?!
Akocha:I'm still angry…and appreciated.
Gaki:まじだよ?(Maji dayo? Seriously?)
Akocha:Yeah, seriously.
Nylon:You're unbelievable.
Akocha:Whatever. Let's just eat.
Team Hunger continues to eat their food. Meanwhile, Umika runs around the school, searching for twins Netsu and Toketsu. She makes her way to the school grounds. Conveniently, the twins were there, as if they were waiting for Umika…
Netsu:You've finally arrived.
Umika:How'd you know I was going to be here?
Toketsu:Because we can sense you coming.*coughs*.
~Flashback~
The sight of Akocha on the floor, with unknowingly a huge amount of blood on the floor with her. Surely it's not hers…
Umika:(was that her blood?)…then you must know why I'm here.
Netsu:Certainly.
Netsu stomps on the floor, channeling her aura, as Toketsu did the same. Umika takes a deep breath, closes her eyes for a little while, opens them to reveal red eyes…
Toketsu:Isn't that the same color as your eyes?*coughs*.
Netsu:That's right…OI!! You better take those eyes out, you bitch! Or I'm gonna do it for you!!
Netsu then charges at Umika, along with Toketsu, who's racing behind Netsu. Umika stands in her position calmly, awaiting for Netsu to strike. Once Netsu does with a punch, Umika retaliates and knees Netsu in the stomach. Toketsu jumps in to counter with a double punch, while Umika dodges both attacks, and lands a direct punch on Toketsu's face. Umika drags her back to kick her in the stomach, only to realize that Toketsu was the one that got stabbed, as Toketsu "accidentally" revealed a patch on her stomach, with a faint stain of blood on it. Umika freezes for a bit, released her grip on Toketsu, Umika dazes out, until Netsu snapped her out of the daze with a punch to the face and stomach. Netsu then uses a double Taekwondo kick, but Umika dodges with a backflip, kicking Netsu in the face. She stumble back a little bit and tries to gain her conscious. With Toketsu on the floor, struggling to get up, Netsu takes out her pocket knife, slashes the tip of the knife onto Umika's face and leg, leaving cuts. Umika falls to the floor, but quickly gets back up, kicks the knife out of Netsu's hand, then lands another kick on her stomach and face. Netsu also struggles to get back up. Toketsu finally gains her balance, charges at Umika, launching martial arts moves at her. Toketsu grabs her own knuckle, putting all her energy into one hand. Her left fist is now engulfed with ice. Toketsu launches the punch, while Umika uses her bare hands as retaliation. Unexpectedly, her punch was much stronger than Toketsu's, even strong enough to break the ice from her hands. Umika then powerfully kicks Toketsu in the stomach, causing her to fall to the ground. However, Toketsu leans forward slowly, with her back arching smoothly to an upright position, making her look like she's sitting with legs spread side by side (don't think wrong =w=). Toketsu gingerly stands up.
Toketsu:You know, I learned this move from Zombie. So there's no way out for you.
Umika:…
Toketsu:See if you can endure this!!
Umika:(!)
Toketsu quickly charges at Umika to freeze both her legs (eventually does), and using up all her energy. Netsu quickly gets back up. Toketsu rolls out of the way for Netsu to make her move. Being unable move, Umika's still desperately trying to get her legs out of the small icebergs. While she's doing so, Netsu charges at Umika, puts her hands inside Umika's clothing, burning Umika's stomach (a little bit). Umika screams in pain. She couldn't tolerate the twin's tactics any longer, she pulls her leg out of Toketsu's small ice bergs. Umika swiftly beats up both Netsu and Toketsu with amazing speed, but they try their best to fight back. Using her Wushu abilities, she's able to take out Toketsu. Netsu speedly runs up to Umika, spins around with her arm out, and her nails cuts Umika's face. With a cut on her face, she quickly elbows Netsu on the stomach. Finally, the twins are now on the ground in, defeat. Umika's eyes reverts back to her normal brown eyes, and gingerly makes her way back to her classroom.
Netsu:Wow. That was long battle.
Toketsu:How'a bout let's never do this again?
Netsu:*coughs*. Fine.
Toketsu:Did you use the knife again?
Netsu:Yep.*saying casually*.
Toketsu:Seriously?
Netsu:Had to.
Netsu and Toketsu lay there on the ground, while Umika rests on her bed, with Akocha taking care of her….
And there goes episode 3!!! After a "long" and heated battle with Netsu and Toketsu, what is Umika planning on doing next? How will Rappappa react?!?! Are they going to take the role?!?!?! Will Umika finally face Rappappa?!?!!?!?! *gasps, then faints (not literally)*. Stay tuned, for the next, MAJISUKA GAKUEN 8!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
__________________________________________________________________________________________________________
-
Chapter 3 has been released!!!!! XDDDDDD :jphip: :heart:
-
eh~ so sakura is still alive
i wonder how she & umika meet later
please update more~
-
Lol actually she legit died in majisuka gakuen 5 but I didn't want that to happen so she still alive in my fanfic lmao
-
PS I'm still working on the 6th chapter but I'm taking a break for a little while lmao
-
Episode 4: Mild's Time to Shine!!! (RAPPAPPA vs. UMIKA!!!!!)
"Your not suppose to think or see, you feel!"
When Umika finally wakes up, to see herself in her blanket, and her slumber clothes. Once Umika dresses back into her school uniform, she heads outside, to see Team Hunger making breakfast, while Mei was gossiping about whatever is in her mind. Umika makes her way to the door, but suddenly stops to hear Mei's conversation with some of Akocha's disciples.
Mei:Did you guys hear about the new Head of Yabakune?
Student #1:Yeah, I think I heard from Dumpling-san.
Student #2:What about the new Head of Yabakune?
Mei:They say she's REALLY strong! Strong as Seong-sama!
Student #1:Shhh!! Chief Akocha will hear you.
Student #2:That's not possible! Seong-sama is STRONGER.
Umika started to think in her mind while walking out of the classroom and made her way to the school roof once again. Once she arrives, the same figures from before has greeted Umika with something more surprising. Netsu and Toketsu are seen kneeling in front of Umika.
Umika:What are you two doing?
Netsu and Toketsu:We want to apologize for the fight yesterday.
Netsu:I was the one who thought of it. Please for forgive us!
Netsu and Toketsu:ごめなさい!! (Gomenasai!! We're sorry!!)
Umika:やめって! (Yamette! Stop that!)
Toketsu:Eh?
Umika:I forgive you.
Netsu:Wait! That's not all!
Umika:What is it?
Netsu:We want to be your servants! Please let us be!
Umika:Eh?!
Toketsu:I know this is a little bit of a misunderstanding, but please. Let us be your loyal servants. We'll do anything for you! Anything!! We can help you defeat Rappappa!!!
Umika:Why is this so sudden?
Netsu:We really do admire your skills.
Umika:I really do appreciate the offer, but I want to face Rappappa myself. I don't mean to be selfish or anything.
Toketsu:Then we'll let you face Rappappa on your own if you want, but we won't let anyone else hurt you!
Netsu:Please, Umika-san!
Umika:I-I have to go for a bit.
Toketsu:B-but….
Before Toketsu can say anything, Umika has already left, leaving the twins sitting there. Meanwhile…Team Hunger starts cooking hormone on the grill.
Gaki:I'm so bored! I wanna do something fun!!
Akocha:Hmm…do you have any ideas, Nylon?
Nylon:Well…I do have a WiiU, but–
Gaki:Whoa! Whoa!! Did you just say a WiiU?!?!?!?!?!
Akocha:Why didn't you tell us before??!?
Nylon:I-I didn't k-know that you g-guys would like it or n-not–
Akocha:Are you fcking kidding me!?!?! Of course we LOVE the the WiiU!!!!! Where is it?!??!?!
Nylon:In our room.
Gaki:Go get it!!
Nylon:OK, OK!!
Nylon quickly comes back with a WiiU in her hands, where Gaki and Akocha impatiently take it and plug it into their TV. The WiiU eventually activates, and Team Hunger have tons of fun, until…
Mild:Hey!!!
Team Hunger:*gasps*.
Mild:Lower that damn thing, will ya?!?!?!! I just woke up because of you, and I want that thing off!!!!!
Akocha who's very scared, throws the Wii remote at the TV, breaking it.
Mlid:Thank you!!*says "cutely"*.
Once Mild walks back into her room, while Team Hunger is frozen like ice. Nylon then breaks the silence.
Nylon:Seriously? Now we can't play anymore.
Akocha:*sighs*. Hey…how'a bout we steal food?
Gaki:OMG!! Why didn't I think of that?!
Akocha:Well, let's go!!!
Team Hunger rushes out of the classroom to go steal some food and other stuff, thus making Mei in charge of the class. Meanwhile, Netsu and Toketsu is seen secretly following Umika to wherever she goes. Umika walks to the school gates, then heads into the streets to her favorite restaurant nearby. While Umika orders food, Toketsu focuses on the meal that Umika ordered, then tells Netsu for her to take notes.
Netsu:Meat…dumpling. There. What's next?
Toketsu:Wait, wait. She's grabbing a drink!
Umika becomes thirsty, then makes her way to the soda machine. There, she orders a bottle Ramune soda. Umika continues to chow down her breakfast, while Toketsu and Netsu starts writing down some notes….
Toketsu:Ramune? That's my favorite drink, too!
Netsu:Shut up. She's gonna hear you!
Umika hears strange noises behind her, turns around to see what or who it was, but there wasn't anything there. So, Umika continues eating.
Umika:(weird…)
Netsu and Toketsu peer out of their hiding spot and sighs in relief. When Umika was done, she exits the restaurant, then heads back to the school, followed by Netsu and Toketsu. Once they arrived, Umika hears sudden footsteps behind her, as if somebody was about to launch an attack. Toketsu sense that Umika was gonna turn, and before she and Netsu could react, it was too late. Umika has already spotted them.
Umika:Eh? What are you guys doing?!
Netsu:U-uuhh, just…you know…w-we were…k-kinda–
Umika:Were you following me this whole time?
Toketsu:OK fine! We were.
Umika:Why?
At this time, Netsu and Toketsu were left speechless. No words came out of the twins mouth, just thoughts of embarrassment flowing throughout their minds'. The twins kept thinking hard, trying to come up with a conclusion. They look at Umika, who's waiting for an answer. Then they look at each other. And back at Umika. Finally, a lightbulb lits up in Netsu's mind.
Netsu:Uh-oh! Look's like I gotta go!!*runs away*.
Toketsu:U-uh. I got to go, too!!!*follows Netsu*.
Umika:That was really weird…
Netsu and Toketsu starts running away from the scene, where they hide behind the school building. Toketsu starts panting in tiredness, while Netsu somehow breaths normally.
Toketsu:Holy shit!*coughs*. I'm so tired.
Netsu:Come on, don't act like your dying.
Toketsu:I am!
Netsu:OK, OK! Just chill already.*chuckles*. Get it? Chill.
Toketsu:Shut up.
As the twins walks back to their room in the school building where they were hiding, they start discussing about Umika. Meanwhile, in the Rappappa room, the Big 4 and Moon, starts becoming progressively concerned about Umika, considering how she defeated Team Hunger, and the Hot'n Cold Twins. Moon starts thinking in her mind, about the decision she's going to make right now, but will it work? "What if Mild will be defeated?".
Moon:Mild.
Mild:Yeah?
Moon:It looks like we have no choice.
Vampire:What choice?
Karate:Remember?
Vampire:Oh yeah. But wait, you're thinking of…
Moon:It's the only way.
Mild:You want me to go after Umika?
Moon:Yeah.
Party:What? We can't go now!! I thought you said we're going later on!
Moon:If we don't strike now, then what will we do? This is for Seong, remember?
Karate:…we should unleash the attack now.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Oi! Aren't buds with that Umika girl?
Karate:…no.
Vampire:Ha? What're you talking about? You clearly said so in front of us.
Karate:I guess I was wrong.
Moon:What do you mean?
Karate:Umika said she would use me whenever necessary. I'm never forgiving her for betraying me.
Mild:Karate-san…I don't know, she did want to challenge us, so I guess she did what was best?
Karate stands up angrily, and walks towards Mild. Moon, who noticed the trouble between Karate and Mild, quickly stopped Karate from doing further harm, with the help of Vampire, who appeared in front of Mild, to protect her from Karate. And Party just sat there in amusement.
Moon:Karate…I know you're upset, but that doesn't mean you have to be psychical yet. Just wait a little while.
Karate:…fine.
Vampire:*sighs in relief, then turns toward Mild*. Don't say that next time, or you're fcked.
Mild:I never meant to.
Moon:Mild go prepare for tonight.
Mild:OK, I'll go train right now.*runs off*.
Moon:(what're you going to do now? Umika.)
As Umika makes her way back to the classroom, she discovers Team Hunger missing. Umika questions Mei where they are. Mei replies that they're out shoplifting.
Umika:Oh no…
Team Hunger is now seen, standing in front of a store (with their large backpacks on) that is filled with lots of goods! Including food, games, video games, movies, school supplies, toys', mangas', other technical devices, and more. Akocha shows Nylon and Gaki (in her handwriting), a list of what to steal.
*I apologize if this sounds ridiculous*
Akocha:Alright guys! This is the list we're going to "buy"
1. Mangas'. All of mangas'!!
2. Chips. All the chips!!!!
3. New games for the WiiU. Also, steal some Nintendo 3DS and more games for the 3DS!!!!
4. Get lots of food, including breakfast, lunch, and dinner!!!
5. Steal the TV (I'll carry that)!!!!!
6. Make a mess in the "school supplies" section, grab whatever you need.
7. Steal all the toys'!!!!
8. Steal all the money (most importantly)!!!!!!!!!
…But first! We need to do something, so then we don't get caught this time.
Nylon:That man. He pisses me off a lot.
Gaki:He's gonna regret it from me.
Akocha:US.
Team Hunger calmly walks in. The cashier/manager opens his eyes wide, as he remembers the familiar faces' written across the past memory he had with Team Hunger.
~Flashback~
In year 2017/Last year, Team Hunger suddenly barges into the store, and carelessly begins to steal everything they see, scaring the innocent customers. The same cashier/manager of the store, quickly calls the police, and Team Hunger is taken back to their school, while the police take their backpacks and dump all the items they've stolen from the store, out of the bag.
~Back to Present…~
Akocha:Remember me? Yamato?
Mr.Yamato:*whimpering*.
やまと(Former Majisuka Gakuen principal of 2010)
…what do you think you're doing here?!
Akocha:You bastard. What do you think we're here for? Ha?!
Akocha then angrily grabs him by the collar. Mr.Yamato tries to reach out for the telephone next to him. Akocha notices and alerts Gaki.
Akocha:Gaki!
Before Mr.Yamato could reach for the phone, Gaki jumps onto the counter flips over the other side, next to Mr.Yamato. Gaki karate-chops the phone with her bare hands, preventing Mr.Yamato from calling the police. The customers inside the store quickly leaves the scene, not caring about the situation for some reason (how convenient). Nylon also flips to other side, then both she and Gaki start beating up Mr.Yamato, ties a rope around him, leaving him there sobbing. Akocha takes her chance to steal all the money, a total of 2,000$.
Akocha:Yatta!! Jackpot!!!!!!
Nylon and Gaki:*cheering*.
Akocha:Now. Let's wreck this place before we get caught.
Nylon:Gotcha!
Gaki:Whoo!
Team Hunger spread out the store like crazy, stealing, smashing and destroying everything in their path. Akocha encounters a large row of veggies and fruits, and takes most of them, leaving behind onions' and potatoes. She then heads to another food section takes a bunch. Gaki heads to the chip section, and steals a lot of chips. Gaki then heads to the toy section and takes her favorite action figures of her favorite anime, One Piece. Nylon heads to the manga area, and steals a whole season of mangas'. Akocha spots a large TV, pulls it out of the wall, exerting all the cable wires, then carries it on her back with all her strength. Akocha walks to the toy section and steals most of it, leaving the section almost blank with plain emptiness. As for Nylon, she runs to the game section and starts stealing a bunch of 3DS XL devices (including the original smaller ones), takes all the games for the 3DS, and steals the PS4, breaking the glass container that held the device. Finally, the rest of Team Hunger proceeds to the school supplies section, creates a hazard, and takes everything they need to "learn" in school.
Akocha:Whoo!*panting, while walking up to Mr.Yamato*. Oi, Yamato! Next time, be careful what you say, or this will happen again.*kicks him in the face*. Got it?!
Mr.Yamato:Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Please don't kill me!
Akocha:*scoffs*.
Team Hunger suddenly hears siren in the distance, and makes a fast run from the back door of the store. They run as quickly as possible. Luckily when the police arrives, they didn't see Team Hunger in the distance. Team Hunger successfully escapes. They continues to run back to school…followed by the same devil in the motorcycle. Akocha turns around in fear, thinking it was a police officer, but even more feared to see the devil catching up to them.
Akocha:Oh fck!!! It's the devil!
Nylon:What?!?!*turns around to a figure riding a motorcycle, cloaked in black leather clothing*. Holy shit, it is!!!!!
Gaki:What do we do?!?!?!!
Akocha:We have to run!!!! Fast!!!
Team Hunger became even more frightened when the devil suddenly pulls out a gun, aiming directly at Gaki. Akocha notices Gaki's danger, and alerts her right away.
Akocha:Gaki, duck!!!!!!!!!!!!
Gaki follows Akocha's command and quickly ducks her body (while continuing to run), as a bullet miraculously passes above her back to her head. The gunfire was loud enough for the police to hear in the distance. The chief police quickly orders the other cops to follow where the sound of the gunshot was. Then a siren can be heard behind the devil, as the lights of the cop car was flickering. The lights of the car were first dim in the sunlight, but was progressively getting brighter, as the buildings' mirrored the brightness onto Akocha's face. Team Hunger began to speed up their pace, and they eventually made it back to their school, alive. Team Hunger quickly locks the school gates, leaving the devil to be chased by the police, who continued to follow it. Knowing how they survived, Team Hunger high-fives each other in joy and happiness, as they realized they've committed their first theft and almost got killed by the devil.
Akocha:Oh god!! That was close!
Nylon:You said it! Gaki, are you all right?
Gaki:Don't worry, I'm fine. Thanks to Akocha.
Akocha:*chuckles*. Your welcome.
(In the distance)
Netsu and Toketsu starts running up to Team Hunger, curious of what they've been through. Nylon explains everything, while Toketsu starts cooling up Gaki with her cold energy. Akocha has a weird feeling within her, then starts thinking. "Why are they so helpful and nice all of the sudden? Weren't we enemies?". Akocha simply says,"Hey". Catching all the attention.
Akocha:Why are you two so worried about us all of the sudden?
Netsu:Cause we heard from Umika. She said you three were missing, she told us to go look for you and so we did.
Akocha:Well, we're fine. We just ran into the devil.
Toketsu:Really?! What happened? What did it do?
Nylon:It tried to kill Gaki, but she dodged the bullet on time.
Netsu:Wow. Consider yourself lucky to be alive.
Gaki:Hold on. What does the devil want with us? Why is it always aiming for Majijo?
Nylon:So far, the devil tried to kill Karate, and now us. Why?
Akocha:Whatever. We'll resolve this another time, but now. We're gonna have some fun! Let's go!!!!!
When Team Hunger and the twins arrives back to Akocha's classroom, they encounter a worried-sick Mei, and a bunch of Akocha's disciples, who were also worried to death. Nylon and Gaki dump all of the stolen items from the store, and amazes all the students standing near them. Nylon somehow managed to get enough 3DS' for each disciples, so she passes one to each student, including Mei, Umika, and the Hot'n Cold twins.
Netsu:This is sick! Now we don't have to steal anymore!
Toketsu:Yep. It's really nice of them to give something like a 3DS device. Right, Umika-san?
Umika:I guess.
The students were so proud of their chief (Akocha), that they suggested a party. Akocha didn't really insist on doing so, because if they were too loud, Mild would storm into their classroom like last time. Also, it'll be a mess to throw a sudden party, and you'll have to clean it afterwards. So the students didn't have a party. Instead they got to watch movies with their leaders (Team Hunger and Mei), and play games against and with each other.
Meanwhile in the Rappappa room, Mild becomes more and more curious about Umika for a while. She finally comes with a solution.
Mild:Hey Moon?
Moon:What?
Mild:Can I go check on Umika?
Vampire:Why?
Party:Shouldn't you wait a little longer?
Mild:Was I talking to you both?
Vampire:Tch.
Party:I'm suggesting.
Mild:I don't need your suggestion. I'm asking for Moon's answer.
Party:*scoff*. Whatever you say.
Mild:*turns back to Moon's direction*. So?
Moon:Do whatever you want. Just don't strike yet.
Mild:I know. Later!
When Mild exited the room, Vampire starts talking to Moon about whether Mild has the authority to strike yet.
Vampire:What if Mild beats up Umika, instead of "checking" on her?
Party:*laughs*.
Moon:Don't worry too much, she's not gonna beat Umika yet. Not on my watch.
Party:(Uhhh, you're not watching her…)
Vampire:I'm next after this, right?
Moon:No. You're supposed to remember your position.
Vampire:Oh come on! Can't we switch places?!
Moon:No. You'll just have to wait
Vampire:I can't wait!!
Party:*laughs*. I want to battle her too! So I can see how she'll rot in pain!!! *laughs hysterically*.
Moon:We shall see.
Mild begins walking down the hallway, thus making all the delinquent girls to ceased their actions for the Boss to come through. Most of the delinquent girls spoke out,"Oh my god, it's Boss Mild!!" or, "Holy shit!! It's Mild-sama!!". Some remained quiet for the best. When Mild passed Sansho's class, Sansho, Miki, and Dumpling peer from the edge of their classroom door.
Dumpling:Where is she going?
Miki:It looks like she's going Akocha's classroom.
Sansho:I wonder what she's gonna do.
Miki:I hope she doesn't storm in there like last time.
Dumpling:Wait…is she gonna…?
Miki:Could it be?
Sansho:Looks like it. Maybe we can see the results afterwards. But I don't think Mild-sama is going to actually to do it now, cause Moon doesn't allow yet.
Dumpling:I wanna see the fight.
Miki:We can't. Mild-sama won't allow us to.
Sansho:At least we get to hear the results after the fight.
When Mild finally came to Akocha's class, she stays outside and peeks by the door. However, Mild wasn't able to Umika anywhere."Where'd she go?", thought Mild. She was even more surprised at how Akocha and the rest of her disciples were having fun."How did they get all these stuff?", thought Mild again. Mild kept thinking, until she realized Team Hunger has successfully committed a theft, unlike last time, where they were sent back to Majijo, and Mild gave them their punishment, by forcing them to run around the big school block 10 times."まじだよ(Seriously?)? Do I have to punish them again?". Mild calls out to the class, catching all the surprised attention.
Mild:Hey! Has anybody seen Umika?
Akocha:N-no. We haven't s-seen her.
Mild:Do you know where she is?
Gaki:She's probably walking around the school.
Mild:That's a bummer! Well, I guess I'll go look for her then!! Bye~~!!
Mild replies with a smile on her face, and walks away from the classroom, secretly wearing a angry face. Mild walks to the school's office, reaches for the microphone, and rings the bell for an announcement.
Mild:*talking in a happy, girly voice*. Greetings seniors, sophomore, and freshmen!!! This is your Boss Mlid speaking. If you're all wondering why I'm talking to you right now, I'm just looking for a particular first-year student named, Umika Maeda Kawashima. If I don't find her by 7:00 pm, all of you will get it!!*smiles*. Anyways!! I just need her for a little event that'll take place where no other students are allowed. If I stumble upon a student or students that are not Umika, I'll will beat up those students, and change my location. And Umika, since you already know every location there is in the school, I'm sure you won't have any problem with finding me afterwards. So, I'll be waiting!! That's it for now, and remember the notification!! Bye~~~!!!!!!!*turns off the speaker*. Looks like I better get ready!!!
Mild heads to the secret location, where she'll patiently waits for Umika to come. Meanwhile in Netsu and Toketsu's room, they start talking about protecting Umika.
Netsu:Holy shit!! It's starting soon!!!
Toketsu:Where do you think it'll be?
Netsu:Wait!! Mild said she's waiting, so we got some time to go look for her!!!
Toketsu:Wait! But where's Umika-san?
Netsu:Why're you asking? Just leave Umika-san be! We'll go and finish this for her!!
Toketsu:But wait!! Umika said she wanted to take on Rappappa herself!
Netsu:Doesn't matter!! We gonna prove to her that we can be strong as well!
Toketsu:What if she'll become mad at us? And besides, we're gonna lose anyways.
Netsu:Come on! At least we can try!!
Toketsu:…fine.
Netsu:Good. Now. We got time to go look for Mild, so we'll just leave
Umika-san be.
Toketsu:What if she's in the school?
Netsu:Even if she's in the school, then we'll find Mlid before her!
Toketsu:How can you be so sure? What if–
Netsu:Just stop asking questions and let's go!!!!!! Jesus Christ!!!
Netsu and Toketsu runs off to find Mild before Umika does. As for Umika, she's having dinner at Shaku's restaurant.
Shaku:Umika. Do you like Majijo?
Umika:Yes I do. It's a really great school cause how my sisters' use to go to Majijo.
Shaku:Sisters? I didn't know you had any. What're their names?
Umika:Maeda and Sakura.
Shaku:Eh? Maeda? I know her!
Umika:You do?
Shaku:Yep. Boy, she was really strong. To be honest, I miss her. I wonder if she's done with the involvement with the police.
Umika:I think she is. But still, I'm not sure. Also, do you know the big 4 of Majijo in 2010?
Shaku:Of course. I was one of them in 2011.*laughs*.
Umika:Is it ok if you tell me more about them?
Shaku:Of course!! I always love to share my experiences with Majijo! So, what do you want me to tell you about?
Umika:In 2011, what happened? How'd you become a Boss?
Shaku:Oh!! Back then, it was really easy to become a Boss! I got in because of my strength. Also, I was the student council during that time. Good memories.
Umika:I see. Next?
Shaku:One of the Bosses of 2010, betrayed Majijo and sided with Yabakune.
Umika:Eh? ほんと?(Honto? Really?)
Shaku:Yep. And that Boss was Shibuya.
Umika:Shibuya?
Shaku:I know. A shocker, huh? What more, she even declared war on Majijo!!
Umika:War?
Shaku:Yeah! I took part in that war! It felt like being in the military. But, the "war" was just a big, minor fight between rival yankee schools'.
Umika:Oh. So what happened in the end?
Shaku:I'm not really sure. I'm assuming it was a tie.
Umika:Wow. That really caught my attention.
Shaku:*chuckles*. Well, one faithful day can happen once, and again.
Umika:Hm?
Shaku:You see. Since I took part in the war, I got to witness how Shibuya decided to come back to Majijo. I was proud and happy. But then, I also got to see how Maeda was arrested.
Umika:Was she…really arrested?
Shaku:Well for a month, and came back afterwards, then left school on graduation. Who knows where she is now. Last time I saw her was at Salt's funeral.
Umika then wears a sad look on her face, thinking about how Salt was brutally murdered. Shaku takes notice about the looks on Umika's face, and tries to cheer her up. Umika finds out Shaku's actions, and is thankful. However…the thought of how Salt was killed constantly replayed through her mind, even though Umika wasn't there, she can still see how Salt was killed somehow."Why did Salt have to die like that? Who killed her? And why?". These random questions were same questions Umika wanted to ask Yuko and Salt at the times she meant them. But for Salt, she might've have not known who killed her either, because the killer wore a hoodie to protect his or her identity.
Shaku:I'm sorry. My fault for mentioning Salt's funeral.
Umika:Don't worry. I'm fine really. It's just that. I can see how Salt died.
Shaku:What? You can?! Tell me! Tell me how she died!!
Umika:U-uh. Salt was shot 4 times, by someone…with wrinkles?
Shaku:Wrinkles?*shudder*. Thank you for sharing. I'll keep that in mind.
Umika:Why did you ask me?
Shaku:Well…it's kinda of a long story.
Umika:What is it?
Shaku:I'm a detective now.*chuckles*.
Umika:You are? Does Karate know?
Shaku:Why do you think she introduced you to me?
Umika:Oh. So…you're also investigating the incident?
Shaku:That's right!
Umika:And how's that going?
Shaku:Not good. We have very little evidence. But, since we know that the Yakuza gang is involved, they're most likely to be the ones behind this. But still, we don't have much. However, we promised Seong that we'd solve the case!
Umika:I see. I hope you catch the killer.
Shaku:I hope so too. Also, you should probably get back to your school. It's getting late.
Umika:Oh great. 6:00pm. I'll see you tomorrow!!
Shaku:Bye!! Have a safe journey!!!
Umika walks out of the streets, while looking cautiously around, making sure that she's actually safe. Once Umika makes it to the school alive, she stumbles upon a deserted school ground. It was quite unusual, considering the fact how Umika always sees students fighting and arguing at night. But there wasn't anybody.
Umika:That's weird.
Umika continues to walk into the school and back to her classroom, to see Team Hunger sleeping on the floor, while most of the disciples are in their rooms, as for some who's probably in the bathhouse. Umika begins to make her way to her room, until a bell rings on throughout the school on the speaker.
Mild:Good evening, seniors, sophomore, and freshmen!! Looks like all of you have 1 hour left! Remember. If I don't get what I demand, every single one of you will run around the school again. Except for Rappappa, of course. 1 hour left. Also, if you're already here Umika, you should know where to find me. Tick-tock, look at the clock!!*giggles, then turns off the speaker*.
Umika:…eh? Is she looking for me?
Umika then runs outside the classroom, and begins her mission to find Mild. Netsu and Toketsu are seen standing in front of a door that leads to the large storage room.
Netsu:*whispering*. Could this be it?
Toketsu:*whispering*. It must be.
Netsu and Toketsu:1…2…3!!!
The twins kick open the door and sees Mild standing, facing her back at the door that was just kicked down. Mild turns around, to see the twins, ready for action.
Mild:あれ~~?(A-re~~?) You two must be Netsu and Toketsu!!
Netsu:何? (Nani? What?) How do you know who we are?
Mild:Isn't it obvious? I heard about how you both were defeated by Umika. *giggles*.
Toketsu:Are you making a joke out of us?
Mild:Can't I?
Netsu:We respect Umika now! We're not letting you anywhere near her!!
Mild:*chuckles*. We'll see about that.
Mild positions herself for battle and channelling her strength, as a sign that shows she's ready. As for Netsu and Toketsu, they begin to channel their aura. Netsu launches the first attack with a few punches, while Toketsu attempts to kick Mild. Mild dodges all of Netsu's attacks, grabs Netsu's hand twistes it to an unbearable limit, making her scream in pain. Toketsu saves her sister, by tackling Mild. However, Mild stays in her position, and knees Toketsu in the stomach. Netsu gets up and cracks her hand to wear out the pain. Netsu then runs towards Mild, and jumps, raising her leg in the air. Mild dodges Netsu's move again. Netsu slams her foot to the ground, and charges at Mild. Mild does the same thing, and elbows Netsu in the stomach. Toketsu gets back up, and does a taekwondo kick, hoping to land a hit on Mild. But to no avail, Mild grabs hold of Toketsu's leg, swings her above the air, then slams her to ground, knocking Toketsu out completely. There goes it. Netsu and Toketsu has been defeated once again. Mild, whose still bored, exits the large storage, leaving Netsu and Toketsu in severe pain. Mild walks back to the office, and turns on the speaker. Meanwhile, Umika halts her running, to listen to the announcement.
Mild:Good evening again, everyone!!! You all have thirty more minutes. And don't blame me, blame Umika. She's suppose to meet me somewhere by 7:00pm, and I still don't see her. Although she still has time, I demand to see her now!! We're just going to have a little "talk"! If I don't see you by 7:00'o clock, Umika. I'll bring you and your friends pain. I just beat up your servants, Netsu and Toketsu! But it's not my fault. They were the ones who wanted to "protect" you! So that's your own fault. And remember, the clock won't stop ticking!! Bye!!!*turns off the speaker*.
It hit Umika like a brick to the head. Why would Netsu and Toketsu do something like that? Umika never knew that they would protect her. Didn't she already tell them that she'll fight Rappappa herself? Umika was angry, yet thankful at the same time. Umika continues running, until she stumbles upon a wide door to the multipurpose room. Umika opens the door, walks in to see Mild on the stage, doing her nails.
Umika:(How'd she get here so fast?)
Mild notices Umika walking in, and quickly bolts up to her standing position in excitement.
Mild:Ah! You're here!!!
Umika:…
Mild:*flips off the stage*. Do you know why you're here?
Umika:Yes.
Mild:Good. I guess there's no time to waste then.
Umika closes her eyes for a few moments, while Mild takes a deep breath, and positions herself for battle. Umika then opens her eyes to reveal red eyes, as a sign of battle mode. And the battle between Umika and Rappappa, has begun.
Umika VS Boss Mild❤️!!!!!!!!
Mild charges at Umika with speed, attempting to kick her. Umika dodges, swings her arm in order to inflict a strong punch. However, Mild grabs Umika arms, and twist it like how she did to Netsu, causing Umika scream in pain as well. Mild then kicks Umika in the stomach, causing her to crash onto the floor. Umika hops back up, and cracks her hand. Mild charges at Umika, jumps to do a karate kick. Umika was able to grab hold of Mild's leg, and pushes her back at few feet. Before they know it, both yankees were 10 feet away from each other. Mild and Umika charges towards each other. Umika launches a low sweep kick, only for Mild to dodge the blow, by flipping over Umika's attack. Mild raises her leg up to slam it down on Umika, but it retaliated when Umika blocks the kick with her bare hands. Umika hops back up again and lands two swift punches on Mild. Mild wipes the blood from her mouth, then runs in circles around Umika with fast speed. Umika tries to get a glimpse of Mild, but is unable to. Umika launches multiple punches, hoping to land one on Mild. Umika turns her back on Mild as Mild appears behind Umika, and elbows her to the ground.
Mild:You fool!*panting*. Is that how you fight?
Umika:*panting, then coughs*.
Mild:So be it.
With Umika on the ground, Mild walks up to her, and gets on her and punches her over and over again.
Mild:If you're gonna try and take over Rappappa, you should have a yankee soul within you.*punches Umika in the face*.
Mild is pushed off by Umika, causing her to stumble on the floor. Umika gets up while panting, and walks up to Mild. Mild attempts to kick Umika, but Umika dodges it. Mild also gets up and hops on the stage, followed by Umika. They start fighting on the stage, launching martial art moves at each other. They keep fighting until, Umika suddenly loses her balance, and falls off the stage, but flips off as her landing. As for Mild, she still continues to fight against Umika on the stage, then hops off. Mild attempts to land a powerful punch, but is injured, when Umika retaliated the punch with a kick. For the final blow, Umika hops onto Mild, with her legs on Mild's shoulder, then Umika flips backwards to sending Mild into the air for 1 second, smashing her to the ground, knocking Mild out. Umika proud of herself, reverts back to her normal brown eyes, and walks out of the multipurpose room, leaving Mild there on the ground. But, Umika stops for a moment, until Mild gets up and shouts Umika's name across the room.
Mild:I need to tell you something!
Umika:What is it?
Mild:When I was speeding around you, earlier, why were you trying to see me?
Umika:So?
Mild:SO. You're not suppose to think or see, you feel!!
Umika:Eh? What're you talking about?
Mild:You must find out yourself, throughout your journey.
Umika walks back to her classroom, to see Akocha awake. Umika collapse in exhaustion, while Akocha quickly runs up to Umika and catches her before she falls, in confusion. In Umika's room, Akocha aids Umika, once again. Netsu and Toketsu barges into the classroom, runs into Umika's room, and checks to see if Umika is fine. Though in severe pain, Umika assures Netsu and Toketsu that she's fine. Relieved that Umika's fine, the twins hug Umika, for avenging them. Umika returns the hug. In the Rappappa room, Mild struggles to walk, but eventually arrives and knocks on the door, where Moon appears in shocked to see Mild in such condition.
Moon:The hell happened to you?!
Mild:Don't you know? I fought Umika just now.*coughs*.
Moon:…you lost,…didn't you?
Mild:…hai.
Moon whose a little disappointed, but not really angry at Mild, in fact is happy that Mild tried at least. Moon invites Mild, where she is greeted by an empty, dark, room.
Mild:Eh? Where is everybody?
At this time, Moon suddenly turns on the light, and Mild is greeted by her fellow friends, Karate, Vampire, Party, and Seong, who're congratulating Mild for turning 16.
Party, Vampire, Karate, and Seong:SURPRISE!!!!!!!!!!!!
Moon:Happy Birthday!!!
Mild:Holy shit!!! I thought you guys forgot!!
Karate:ええええええ~~~~? Why would we?!
Vampire:We've been planning your birthday ever since New Years day!
Party:*laughs hysterically*. If we were to forget, then you wouldn't even be here, right?
*cricket chirps out of nowhere*.
Seong:*smack Party on the head*.
Party:Ow!
Seong:That disrespectful to a birthday girl!! So, Mild. Make your birthday wish, and we shall eat your cake!!
Mild closes her eyes for a few seconds, opens her eyes, blows the candles, as the 3 other Bosses, Moon, and Seong cheer for Mild's 16th birthday.
Meanwhile…
In Yabakune all-girls Academy School (Majijo's rival school)…
A student of a particular club, runs through the school building, consisting of random students socializing, arguing, and fighting just like those at Majijo. Once that student reaches to her destination, she opens the door, to see the Head of Yabakune, sitting quietly on her throne, as 4 other figures stand next to the Head, while 1 sits a little closer to the Head. The girl that entered the room, is actually a member of the club, known as the Top Club of Yabakune. The girl starts telling the other members of the news of Majijo that's spreading throughout other schools', so far that it actually reached the lairs of Yabakune.
Kaiju:GOOD NEWS~~!!!! Boss Mild of Rappappa, has been defeated!!!!!!!!
カイジュ(Yabakune 2nd year, Lord #4)
Majo:Eh?!?! ほんと?!?!?!(Honto?!?!?! Really?!?!?!)
まじょ(Yabakune 2nd year, Lord #3)
Korosu:Yess!!! That's what they get!!!
ころす(Yabakune 2nd year, Lord #2)
Waru:Or maybe even start a war! I'll kill them with my fist!!
わる(Yabakune 2nd year, Lord #1)
Music:If I were you 4, I would've beaten you all up right now!
オンガク(Yabakune 2nd year, sub-president of Yabakune)
Korosu:Hey. Let's not go too far! We can't even start a war if all the Bosses in Majijo aren't wiped out yet.
Majo:What do you think?
The 4 Lords turn their direction to their leader whose still sitting on her throne quietly, until she responds to the question, in a clear voice.
Ryo:…it shall be soon…
りょ(Queen of Yabakune)
Kaiju:You said that 5 months ago!
Majo:Yeah. When are we going to have the war?
At this time, Ryo gets up from her throne, walks up to both Kaiju and Majo, grabs their heads and slams them together. Korosu and Waru starts laughing, while Music remained silent. Ryo walks back to her throne and slumps back.
Kaiju:Ow!!
Majo:いたい!!! Itai!!!("Ow" in Japanese)
Music:That's what you get for blabbering your mouth.
Korosu:To be honest, I'm so excited for the war, I would be like them.
Waru:Me too. But, I'm still curious. When are we going to launch the war?
Kajiu:Hold up! Didn't we already sign a truce with Majijo already?
Music:Oh yeah. Didn't we?
Ryo:We should never keep promises with Majijo.
Waru:Holy shit!! I thought the same thing!!
Majo:So…we're really going on a war?
Ryo:We shall…once all the Bosses in Majijo is wiped out…😈. But, we mustn't attack yet…
[Outside the club]
2 figures are seen standing outside on the staircases of Yabakune school building.
Airin:Seriously?! I want to start the war now!
あいりん(Yabakune 2nd year)
Jen:Hey. That big mouth of yours will get us in trouble!
ジェン(Yabakune 2nd year)
Airin:I don't give a shit anyways. I can attack Majijo whenever I want!
Jen:Oh come on. I guess it'd be better if we just wait. Besides, you didn't even beat up some Majijo students since 9 months, cause you're not allowed to.
Airin:Who cares? You know how much I hate waiting!
Jen:Well, we can't do anything about it. Also, I heard about this girl named Umika. She just defeated one Boss of Majijo, Mild.
Airin:Holy crap!! Seriously?!
Jen:Yep!! I don't know if I want to fight that Umika.
Airin:*gasps*. Wait. What if, we disguise ourselves as Majijo students, find Umika, and beat her up?
Jen:Not sure that's a good idea. Like I said, I don't know if I wanna fight her or not.
Airin:We don't know unless we try!
Jen:But what's the point? We don't have a purpose.
Airin:Yeah we do! I haven't fought anyone since 9 months ago!! Now's the time to free ourselves from boredom!
Jen:But what if–!
Airin:Stop asking questions, and let's gather the group, come on!!!!
Airin runs off, dragging Jen along with her and gather their mysterious group of delinquent girls of whom are also from Yabakune, but are they weak, or furious?
And there goes the FIRST BOSS!!! AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!! Applause for Umika!! She did a great job!! But now, questions are raising about how Rappappa is going to react!! How will they react? Huh. I guess it depends, lol. BUT!! Who's going to be next to fight Umika?!?! And will that Boss win or not?!?!?!!!? And what is Yabakune planning on doing?!?!!?!?!?!?!!?!?!?!? Find out, on the next, MAJISUKA GAKUEN 8!!!!!!!!(Also, you'll probably know who's next anyways, by looking at the title, lol. Hints are always there). P.S. If you think Yabakune is responsible for the death of some of Majijo's students, they're not, cause remember, one Yabakune student died after being killed by the devil!!!!
__________________________________________________________________________________________________________
-
1 down 5 to go
its getting intersting
update more, author-san :lol:
-
Episode 5: Karate is Seriously Mad?!?!
"I'll handle it~~!!!!"
In the Rappappa room, Seong is the first to wake up, though still in her slumber uniform. Seong walks into other's room, to see them still sleeping messily. It is now 6:00 in the morning, just a couple of hours after Mild's birthday, and defeat. Seong didn't really care about Mild's defeat much, because she knew who was going next. As for Umika, she wakes early to go exercise, and once again Netsu and Toketsu follows her, bringing some meat dumpling, and some Ramune sodas to energize Umika. Umika jogs her way to an empty warehouse, the same warehouse where she escaped to, from the orphanage she, Maeda, and Sakura lived in. Seeing how all her past memories overflowed her mind, she picks up a steel bar, and begins swinging and spinning it around like a bo-staff. Netsu and Toketsu approaches Umika, catching her attention.
Umika:What are you guys doing here? You should still be sleeping right now.
Toketsu:We want to help you practice!
Netsu:Yeah. I want to help you succeed in becoming the Queen of Majijo!!
Umika:Guys. I really appreciate the help, but remember. I said wanted to do this all on my own.
Netsu:Please?
Toketsu:Pretty please?
Umika feels a sudden jolt, as if somebody just punched her in the back. Then a flashback runs through her head…
~Flashback~
Yuko:We're supposed to look out for each other
~Back to the Present~
Umika:Yuko…
Netsu:Umika-san, are you OK?
Umika:*shakes her head*. I'm fine. Well, you can help me, if you want.
Netsu and Toketsu:YEESS!!!!
Furthermore, Netsu and Toketsu begins helping Umika exercise for about an hour, in case she has another fight with one of Rappappa's Boss'. They first begin with basics, and finally starts practicing martial art moves, including punching & kicking on the punching bag, swinging the nun-chucks, and breaking stone tiles. Back in Akocha's classroom, Team Hunger's smartest geek, Nylon is making breakfast for the still sleeping Akocha and Gaki, and of course, both of them are still in they're slumber uniform. Once Nylon was finished, she wakes up Mei, who was still sleeping with the other 2 students (St. #1 & #2. They're names will be introduced later on). A bit confused, Mei starts questioning Nylon.
Mei:Why're you up early Nylon-sensei?
Nylon:Don't you remember? Today's the anniversary.
Mei:…oh crap!!
Nylon:Sshhh!! They're still asleep! We have to go by 9:00, so be prepared, Rappappa is gonna call all of us out here soon
Mei:Fine, should I wake these 2 first?
Nylon:Go ahead, but don't wake Akocha or Gaki yet, let them sleep a little more.
Mei:Gotcha.
Mei wakes up the other two so then they can get ready as well. Just anniversary Nylon is talking about? Is it that important? Who knows, maybe it has something to do with the past? Speaking of which, Nylon dresses back in her school uniform, with Team Hunger's signature purple outfit and logo worn over the school uniform. Meanwhile, Umika is seen sweating like crazy after being put in pressure by Netsu and Tokestu. They didn't want to pressure Umika, but she insisted so. They finally take a break with some snacks they've brought for Umika. Though the snacks were for Umika, Netsu and Toketsu ate it anyways. Netsu's timer beeps, signaling her to return to school right away to get ready for the ceremony, the anniversary.
Netsu:Oh. Look's like it's time.
Toketsu:We should get going.
Umika:Where are we going?
Netsu:We'll explain to you once we get there.
Toketsu:It's really important, so you must come along as well, Umika-san.
Umika:…can you tell me now?
Netsu:It's better if we tell you later. Come on! We gotta hurry!
The twins and Umika quickly run back to school, to go to this ceremony to celebrate this important anniversary. Umika runs while trying to think about this ceremony. "What ceremony is this? I wonder…". Once the twins and Umika arrived into the school building, they immediately rush into their rooms and prepares themselves for the ceremony. Akocha and Gaki are finally awake, to see lots of food awaiting to be eaten. Both of them ate a decent amount of food and dresses back into their school uniform. While the rest of Akocha's class gets ready for the ceremony, the school's announcement bell suddenly rings. The speaker is the Queen of Majijo, Seong.
Seong:Good morning seniors, sophomore, and freshmen. Today is the day where we mourn our past leaders who once ruled the grounds of Majijo, and we shall pledge them our future of hope and justice. We shall be gathered at the temple, and greet them with respect and share our wisdom we've experienced as Majijo students. Bring a flashcard to write down your answer and we shall set these memories for our leaders to see. I, Seong Park, as the Queen of all Majijo, shall take care of my juniors and never let you all down. Honestly, I care about every single one of you. We've lost some of our precious Majijo students in the past. I will never let that happen again. Remember, once you greet the leaders, be polite, respectful, and kind. Don't let them think we're idiots. Otherwise, we will be considered a sign of embarrassment and weak. We are Majijo. We all represent Maijsuka Gakuen!! What are we?! Akocha's classroom, including the entire school shout the word Majijo as loud as they could.
MAJIJO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Seong:Good!! This is what our leaders want to hear! Now. Be ready, my juniors. Our leaders are arriving soon.*turns off the speaker*.
Back in Akocha's classroom…
Akocha:All right everyone! We've got no time to lose. Get dressed and write down your memories for the ceremony!!
Disciples:Hai, Akocha-sensei!!!
Akocha:Good. And brush your teeth!!
Umika:Hey, Akocha?
Akocha:Yeah?
Umika:Can you tell me about this ceremony?
Akocha:One thing for sure, this ceremony isn't just some ceremony. This ceremony is for our leaders.
Umika:Anything else?
Akocha:You'll find out soon.
Umika:But…(seriously?)
While the entire school, including Rappappa, is getting for the ceremony, the top club of Yabakune, arrives on Majijo grounds.
Kaijo:Wow. Their building is actually cool!
Majo:I never witnessed anything so magnificent.
Korosu:Tch. Not as good as ours.
Waru:I wish I could just go in there and beat some people!
Music:Stop being so sadistic. We're here for something important, not for fighting.
Ryo:…proceed.
Yabakune continues walking, followed by Airin, Jen, and another Yabakune student. Ryo knocks on Majijo's two big doors, like those from an ancient castle. Once the door opens, Yabakune is greeted by Seong, who personally invited them.
Seong:Welcome!
Ryo:Hm.
Seong:Seems like the ceremony is starting soon. We should get ready.
Ryo…sure.
Seong invites them in. As Yabakune enters Majijo's school building, they're escorted through the halls making many eye contacts with random Majijo students, who're getting ready for the ceremony as well. Once they arrive to Rappappa room, they meet the Big 4 and Moon.
Karate:Yabakune? You invited them?
Seong:Yeah. Don't you remember?
Karate:…oh. Pardon me for my rudeness.
Seong:I'd like you to meet Mild, Karate, Party, Vampire, and the sub-president, Moon.
Mild:Hi.
Karate:Sup?
Party:Yo.
Vampire:Hello.
Moon:Greetings.
Ryo:…thank you, for your humble welcoming. My name is Ryo. I am the 8th generation head of Yabakune.
Music:The name's Music. I specialize in music, and I'm the sub-president of Yabakune.
Kaijo:I'm Kaijo! Known for my "monstrous" strength!*slams her knuckles together*.
Music:Kaijo.
Kaijo:Sorry. I'm full of myself sometimes.
Majo:I am what you call Majo. I am more of a magician. Wicked magician.
Karate:(Do you mean a witch?)*chuckles*.
Korosu:I'm Korosu. Known for being really violent in combat.
Waru:…Waru. I'm known for being evil. REAL evil.
Seong:Wow. That was nice. Right guys?
Much to what Seong expected, Karate and Mild was shocked at how these members of Yabakune's top club were planned out. Vampire, Party, and Moon remained calm, they're more mature to handle such violence and monstrous strength that Yabakune has. It's also weird how both Majijo and Yabakune has top 4 leaders, a sub-president, and even a Queen for themselves. Putting that aside, Seong's watch beeps, 9:00 AM.
Seong:Well, we should get going.
Ryo:Hm.
Both Majijo and Yabakune finally makes their way to the ceremony, followed by fellow students, including Umika, the twins, Team Hunger & DOOM, Airin, Jen, and this particular Yabakune student that is standing between them. While Majijo is walking side-by-side with Yabakune, Netsu and Toketsu starts questioning each other as to the reason why Airin, Jen, and the Yabakune student is constantly staring at Umika.
Netsu:Hmmm…those three keeps staring at Umika-san.
Toketsu:Umika-san doesn't really seem to care much. What do they want?
Netsu:Ne, Umika-san?
Umika:Yeah?
Toketsu:Those three keeps staring at you.
Umika:Let them. Not a good time to start a scene.
Netsu:Right. The leaders will be embarrassed.
Toketsu:Let's just drop it.
On Yabakune's side…
Airin:Dammit. They spot us.
Jen:Those red and blue twins have keen eyes.
???:…
Airin:Aren't you worried, Maria-san?
Maria, the transfer student of Yabakune, was like a dimension of Umika, also age 15. Maria is the leader of their troops that Airin and Jen were talking about.
Maria:She's…serious.
マリア(Yabakune transfer student)
Jen:Oh. Then she's just like you, Maria-san.
Maria:…
Maria was still looking at Umika, wondering how it would be if they ever fight. Maria is just a few days younger than Umika. So it wouldn't really compare between them. However, Maria may be a bit weaker. That might be the only difference from Umika, who has a more powerful instinct as her true nature. Majijo and Yabakune halts their march, and is escorted to seats, while the rest of the others students are seated outside. Rappappa, Team Hunger & DOOM, the twins, Mei & the other two students, and Umika, are finally seated in the temple. Along with Yabakune's top club, Airin, Jen, some members from their troop, and Maria, who are also seated. Both Queens' (Seong & Ryo) walks up to the stage, bows in front of the audience, receiving an applause. Seong first takes the microphone, and begins to make a speech, while Ryo stands next to her.
Seong:Thank you everyone, for being here at this special ceremony that we've all been waiting for. I would like to express that I'm happy to be the Queen of Majijo. Our past leaders, are right here, right now, with us. We shall make them happy as a new generation.
When Seong finished her speech, the audience applauses for her. Next up Ryo. It is quite unknown how she's going to begin her speech, due to the fact that she has a quiet nature, and doesn't like to talk a lot. Nonetheless, this is Ryo's moment to express her true feelings of her own school, so she can't screw this up.
Ryo:*sets up the mic near her mouth*. I'm Ryo, the queen of Yabakune. I really hope my ancestors are watching, so then they can see how Yabakune flourished in this generation. I had a sister. Her name was Taniguchi Megu. Her nickname Head. She was the queen of Yabakune in the year 2015. That faithful year…was the year she died.
Seong:*whispers*. Ryo.
Seong puts out her hand on Ryo's shoulder, to calm her down.
Ryo:*whispers*…sorry. Continuing on. I miss her. She was a great sister. I'm glad to finally spend this precious moment with her. And if I were to ever die, I would be glad to see her in heaven. So now, I hope this beautiful moment will be as it is from now, forever.
Same to Seong, Ryo received an applause. Yabakune's top club members', begin to have emotional feelings and watery eyes, considering how they witnessed Ryo collapse (almost fell into a coma) after hearing the death of Head and her sobbing in front of Head's grave. Seong is able to see how Yabakune wasn't able to move on after 3 years, after the deaths of some Majijo's, Yabakune's, and even Gekioko's students, when they were involved in a gun war with the mafia. Seong also saw the deep sadness in Ryo's eyes. Seong felt really bad. She hoped one day to take revenge for Majijo, Yabakune, and Gekioko. However, it would be reckless if she was involved with the gang, then the same memory, action, and faith will happen to her and the rest of them. On Ryo's side, she wasn't just feeling sad, she was scared. Even though Ryo wasn't present at the gun war, she can clearly how her sister (Head) was brutally killed, with gunshots fired into her stomach. Ryo felt like fainting at the horrible scene, but Seong snapped her out of it. Getting rid of what just happened, she suggested for a dining table. Butlers in the temple, set up a large dining table, with surprisingly enough space to fit for the rest of the students. Once they're all seated, Umika starts asking questions to Gaki, who was sitting next to her.
Umika:Gaki?
Gaki:Sup?
Umika:Now can you please tell me what this ceremony is about?
Gaki:You seriously don't know yet? Dude, they explained everything to us.
Umika:When? I don't quite remember if I was listening, or not.
Gaki:Dude! You were supposed to.
Umika:Can you please explain everything to me again?
Gaki:*sighs*. Fine. Yabakune's queen, Ryo, made a speech about her feelings for Yabakune, and how her sister died.
Umika:Oh. Really? I-I…sorry.
Gaki:Don't worry. Even our queen died on 2015, so we're even.
Umika:I did hear about the gun war. What if…
Gaki:…what if what?
Umika:What if we meet that yakuza gang or even the mafia again? Will we break out into a gun war, like in 2015?
Gaki:We'll probably never know, if we ever do… then we have our chance for vengeance.
Umika:…what if all of us die? Then we don't get to avenge for ancestors!
Gaki:Hey, hey. Calm down. Let's not worry about the future. How'a bout we just focus on the present?
Umika:*takes a deep breath*. My apologies. I worried too much.
Gaki:Don't worry. Nylon was like that before.
Umika:Maybe we'll talk about this later?
Gaki:Another time.
Once Umika and Gaki have finished talking about their "faith", one of Yabakune's Lord, Korosu and Waru, witnessed all of Gaki's and Umika's conversation.
Korosu:Hey. What do you think?
Waru replies in Japanese. Lol
Waru:非常にくだらんだい (Hijō ni kudaranai. Very shitty)
Korosu:Mm. Looks like they've suffered too. So it's even after all.
Waru:Well…Ryo says we can't strike yet.
Korosu:*whispers*. I don't think we're gonna have the war.
Waru:*sighs in disappointment*. Maybe so.
By this time, Ryo catches everyone's attention with bell, to alert them all some news by Seong.
Seong:When we're all done eating, we'll meet at the other temple.
Ryo:We will mourn and pay our respect to our loved ones. Understood?
Majijo and Yabakune:はい.
Seong decided to take a walk outside, so she informed Ryo.
Seong:Ryo.
Ryo:Hm?
Seong:I'll go for a walk. Take care of everybody. OK?
Ryo:わかった. 慎重に(Shinchō ni. Be cautious)
Seong:I know.
Seong was about to leave but Ryo stopped her for a moment. Ryo asks permission to come, but of course, Seong declined, saying Ryo must protect the other students. Ryo kept insisting that the Bosses and Lords can handle the rest, and Seong was eventually defeated, and so Ryo and Seong walked to the graveyard. The graveyard is as large as a baseball and a soccer stadium combined. Seong looked around to see if she could find Salt's and Yuko's grave in the large area. She looked in the distance, and found 2 large coffins that was implanted in glass barriers, and you can clearly see their sleeping faces. Seong quickly runs towards it, followed by Ryo. Once they arrived, Seong noticed that Salt's and Yuko's faces and body weren't decomposed.
Ryo:…what the hell?
Seong:That's weird…aren't they supposed to be decayed?
Ryo:All dead bodies' are like that…unless.
Seong:Unless what?
Ryo:Unless they're saints.
Seong:Saints?
Ryo:Yeah saints. Saints are these people whom are really close to God. Saints are so close to God that when they die, their bodies aren't decaying at all. It's like a miracle.
Seong:Salt and Yuko aren't saints. They were Queens of Majijo. I guess they're in heaven then.
Ryo:…
Seong:……I wonder…what it's like in heaven.
Ryo:…me too. I wanna see Megu-chan again. I hope she can see me right now.
Seong:I wonder what Salt and Yuko think of me.
Ryo:We all wonder the same thing. We can't even stop thinking about it till we find the answer.
Seong:Why don't we look for other graves?
Ryo:Sure. And Seong?
Seong:Yeah
Ryo:…can you help me look for Megu-chan's grave?
Seong:Sure. I'll be glad to help.
Afterwards, Seong and Ryo split up, to go look for Head's grave. While they search, Seong and Ryo stumble upon Majijo's and Yabakune's graves of past students. Those dead students include, Majijo's former queens of 2015, Magic and Yoga, Majijo's transfer student Katsuzetsu, and Majijo's graduate Minami and Bakamono. Even Yabakune's sub-president Gekkou, top club's members Amon, Kaibun, Candy, Rookie, and Snake. All Yabakune students were related to the students of this year. Lastly, Gekioko's Queen and sub-president, Antonio and Kobii, Gekioko's students Zakoboss, Tsurishi, KY, Kurobara, Shirogiku, Red, and Demekin. All of these students were involved in the gun war. They were up against the mafia, Ryuzu Gumi, who were exploiting the police station Nakamachi Sho, and the yakuza gang, Akechi Sougyou. The mafia's leader somehow survived the gun war, only by eating on the large dining table, not caring about his members dying. It is quite unusual and unknown to why Majijo couldn't shoot him to death. Luckily, Sakura, Otabe, Team Hinabe, Kamisori and Zombie were the only ones to survive the war, out of all the other students who died.
Seong:I don't see Sakura's or Otabe's grave. Looks like they survived.
Ryo: |:(
Seong:I'm really sorry. I know this sounds unfair. But I'm just glad.
Ryo:*sighs*. How can that upset me? I'm just glad Megu-chan died for Yabakune. There's no need to worry.
Seong:You sure? Cause I thought you felt offended.
Ryo:No. Really, it's fine. And also, you guys are trying to find the culprit who killed Salt. Right?
Seong:Yeah?
Ryo:I see…I hear this Umika defeated one of your bosses. That was Mild?
Seong:Yep.
Ryo:So. Why're you guys fighting when you should be investigating the killer?
Seong:Us? Isn't that the police's job? They don't allow us to intervene their investigation.
Ryo:But. Isn't this the case you SHOULD be involved? I mean. Salt was from Majijo.
Seong:You have a point. I also don't know why they're not letting us do what's right. But, they might have a good reason to why.
Ryo:*scoffs*. Sounds like that depends on something.
Seong:Maybe.
Before they continue on their search, Seong spots a particular grave stone from a far distance. With her keen eye ability, she's able to read the grave stone's description."Here, lies…Taniguchi, Megu. Could it be?".
Seong:Hey. I think I spotted her.
Ryo:Megu-chan?
Seong points to the direction where the grave stone is and Ryo immediately runs towards it, followed by Seong. Every step closer to the grave, Ryo starts tearing when she finally reached her destination to Head's grave.
Ryo:Here she is…Taniguchi Megu.
Seong:And she's happy to see you. Go say hi.
Ryo kneels down, tears falling from her shining eyes, her throat clogged with sorrow emotion, and Head can only look in sadness and apologetic towards Ryo on the other side.
[In Heaven/Dreamworld]
Head:There she is…my little sister, Ryo.
ヘッド(Former Yabakune queen/head, dead)
Salt:Yeah…why don't you go say hi?
Head:I can't, Salt-san. I don't think she'll hear me.
Salt:Who said? Besides…you're dead, because it was all my fault. I should've ran away before I got killed.
Head:No. It's not your fault, Salt-san.
Salt:And…I know who the killer is.
Head:What?! You do?! Why didn't you tell me before!!!???
Salt:Cause it wasn't the time yet!
Head:What do you mean it wasn't the time? Did you hide this from me for 3 years, ever since we died?
Salt:…maybe. Like I said, it wasn't the time yet.
Head:Well…can you at least tell me the name?
Salt:Not yet.
Head:*groans in frustration*. You see. This is why we were rivals!
Salt:You were the one who started the argument…
Head:Says the one who was being bratty about it!
Salt:Hey! I'm not a brat!
Head:Yes you are!
Salt:Am not!
Head:Is to!
Salt:Am not!!
Head:Is to!!
Salt:AM NOT!!!!!
Head:IS TO!!!!!
AND before Salt and Head start having a fist fight, Seong is startled by a sudden noise that was coming from God-knows-where. Seong looked left, right, up, and down, in every direction there is.
Seong:Hey…did you hear that?
Ryo:*sniff*. Hear what?
Ryo was still kneeling down praying that Head to have a "nice" time in heaven and remember her for eternity. Back in heaven, Salt and Head begin a fist fight, WAY off of Ryo's prayers to Head. And Yuko is trying to desperately calm them down.
Yuko:Guys! Guys!! This isn't a good time right now! Our new generation is praying for us!!
When Yuko finally separated the two, Salt is panting like crazy, while Head breaths normally. They may continue their rivalry, but somehow are good friends with each other. Afterwards, 3 figures emerges from behind.
Yoga:Salt-san, you took it too far.
ヨガ(Former Majijo Boss of 2015, dead)
Magic:*chuckles*. Like any of us gives a fck.
マジック(Former Majijo Boss of 2015, dead)
Bakamono:Magic! Stop being so negative!
バカモノ(Former Majijo Boss of 2015, dead)
Salt:Come on guys. Bakamono, you died for being such an idiot. Why did you have to avenge me? You could've done something else.
Bakamono:But. I was just...nevermind.
Salt:Yoga, why did you get involve with that nightclub? Huh? Why did you have to protect those Yabakune idiots?
Yoga:Some dumbass dudes were flirting with them. I've had that many times. So I couldn't tolerate it anymore, and I snapped.
Salt:*sighs*. The mafia caught you. And killed you by throwing you into the river, where you drowned to death. That's the WORSE way to die! And you, Magic.
Magic:…
Salt:You just had to become stupid like Bakamono, and tried to avenge for Yoga. What's the point? You died anyways.
Magic:Yuko.
Yuko:Hm? What? I wasn't listening.
Magic:Didn't you say we're all in this together?
Yuko:Yeah?
Magic:Then tell Salt! I know you want to.
Yoga and Bakamono:We know you want to.
Yuko:…eehh?
Salt:Well? You got something to say?
Yuko:OK. Salt. They only died, because they cared about you, and they still do. So just drop it. We ARE all in this together. We can't have anybody betraying us again. Shibuya's betrayal to Majijo caused a great impact on it. We can't let that happen again. It's fine for our new generation to die. Humans die. That's what life is about.
Salt:…
Yuko:If they die, we get to see them and in live in peace.
Salt:…*walks away*.
Yuko:Salt.
Yoga:…you said what you had to say, Yuko-sama.
Yuko:Yeah yeah…oh look. Ryo is still praying.
Head:…*sighs*. I should be there with her right now.
Magic:It was that fcking mafia's fault! One of them started it.
Bakamono:But seriously though. Who is it?
Yoga:They're still trying to find that out, dumbass.
Yuko:…well. Maybe we should just wait and wait like last time.
Magic:This investigation has gone on for a long time now. Already 3 years!
Head:…I hate waiting.
Yoga, Bakamono, Magic, Yuko:SAME!!!!!!!
Head:*chuckles*.
Back in the real world, Seong is standing by Ryo's side, while Ryo is praying hard for Head, hoping to avenge her one day. Everybody in Majijo, Yabakune, and Gekioko seek for the same goal, yet that faithful day hasn't come. It might be sooner or later however. Anyhow, Ryo didn't give up hope just yet, not until she gets what she wants. As for Seong, she's still worrying about the faith that beholds Majijo. And that faith is almost at it's peak. Both decides to walk back to the dining area. Meanwhile in the dining area…
Vampire:Man. Where the hell is Seong?
Mild:She said she's at the graveyard. And doesn't allow us to follow.
Vampire:Also, if we ever have an opponent, try your best next time.
Mild:What do you mean by that? Didn't you say you wanted to face Umika?
Vampire:I might not be in the mood. Right now. It just seems so calm. I don't want to ruin the moment.
Mild:…sorry. About Yoga.
Vampire:It's fine. She was quite an ambitious sister. Wonder what she's doing up there.*looks up at the sky*.
Mild:Who knows. Maybe doing yoga.
Vampire and Mild:*laughs*.
Waru:Well well well. Look what we have here.
Korosu:Amateurs.
Mild:Huh?
Korosu:So you're the one who got defeated.
Mild:Yeah, so?
Korosu:Pathetic. Can't even defeat a person smaller than you?
Mild:*sighs*. Maybe you should run off and fck yourself.
Korosu:Ha?
Waru:And you. Are you really a supernatural? Please.
Vampire:Excuse you? I happen to have speed that you don't want to come across with. I'm also the younger sister of Black, formerly one of the Bosses of Rappappa.
Waru:Oh really?
Vampire:What? You got something else to say?
Waru and Vampire closes up on each other, glaring deeply into each other's eyes, desperately wanting to tear and rip guts out of one another. Korosu and Mild come face-to-face. However, Mild is a little stubborn, which Korosu takes advantage of, causing Mild to lose instantly. Before Vampire and Waru start a scene, 2 sub-presidents steps in.
Moon:That's enough.
Music:What she said.
Waru:Come on–
Music:Waru.
Waru sighs in disappointment and walks back to her seat, followed by Korosu. Music begins to apologize to Moon.
Music:I sincerely apologize. That will never happen again.
Moon:I don't mind.
Music:Are we good?
Moon:Yes.
Moon and Music shake hands. However Music didn't release Moon's hand, instead begins tightening her grip on Moon's hand while smiling in evilness. Moon felt like as of her hand was being cut off, but bared with reality pain. Party and Karate soon arrives, causing Music to notice the presence before her, and quickly tosses Moon's hand aside, jolting Moon."What the hell?!," thought Vampire
Music:Well. It's a pleasure being here with you all. I hope you enjoy the stay.
When Music left, Moon cracked her knuckle by making a fist.
Vampire:Are you OK?
Karate:What? What happened?
Party:Seems like that Music bitch has mental issues.*laughs*.
Mild:Shh! Party-san! They're gonna hear you.
Moon:I knew it. They didn't agree to the truce.
Karate:ええええ~? But we saw them sign it with our eyes.
Moon:ばか! You think with your eyes, you're easily fooled.
Vampire:Should we tell Seong about this?
Moon:…I don't know. If we don't tell her, and she finds out eventually, she'll be in more stress. If we do tell her, then she'll also become more stressful, but she might do something about the situation.*groans*.
Mild:Moon-san. Don't tire yourself. Maybe we should think about this later.
Vampire:Man…they only crave for violence.
Party:Well so do I. Don't I?
Moon:That doesn't count. I'm talking about all of them. There's just something hidden within them. We better be on the look out.
Mild:I'll try.
Karate:Got it.
Vampire:Roger that.
Upon Moon saying this, she and the Big 4 draw their attention to Waru, Korosu, Majo, and the eldest of Yabakune's Top 4, Kaiju. Vampire and Kaiju are the same (19 yrs old) age, with the same strength and power level. Though Majijo and Yabakune signed a "truce", they still hated each other. Finally, Seong and Ryo return to the dining area, then makes announcement. Seong holds the mic and speaks, catching all the attention in the dining area.
Seong:Everyone. I know you've been waiting for a while, so we'll move on to next session. If you have a pencil or pen and a flashcard, please write down what you want to say to your leaders. Don't write anything inappropriate please.*hands the mic to Ryo*.
Ryo:Besides a flashcard, you use something else to write on. For example, a letter would do.
Once Seong and Ryo finished, the crowd of Majijo and Yabakune students starts writing a note or letter to their past leaders, who literally waiting in heaven (lol). Umika and the twins are also writing a letter.
Netsu:Ne, Umika-san?
Umika:Yeah?
Netsu:What should I write?
Umika:I'm just writing how I feel about Majijo and how I'm doing so far. Just write something nice.
Netsu:Wow! You just gave me a good idea!*continues writing*.
Toketsu:But, Kamisori and Zombie aren't dead, right?
Umika:Course not. They're still alive somewhere.
Netsu:Eh?! You know?
Tokestu:Do you know where they are?
Umika:I'm not really sure, but I know they ARE alive. Trust me.
Netsu:I wish I could see them right now. Is it ok to write letters to them, even though they're not dead?
Umika:Do you have extra paper?
Netsu:Yep!
Umika:Then write what you want to say to them. But write a letter to the leaders first.
Toketsu:All right.
Once everyone is finished, they are all escorted to a bigger temple to release their prayers to the Majijo leaders' and the Yabakune leaders'. The only problem is, Gekioko is missing. Once they arrived, the priest found it odd to see only two schools' when there were exactly three schools involved in the 2015 incident. The priest notified Ryo and Seong about it, they brushed it off by saying Gekioko probably had something important to do. And so, the priest went with it. However, Seong and Ryo also found it weird that Gekioko didn't come. Are they up to something again? Just like in 2015, Gekioko's former queen was Antonio. She was captured by the yakuza gang, which started the entire faith that caused a massive impact on Majijo, Yabakune, and Gekioko. Gekioko probably didn't come cause they knew they were at fault. They think they were the ones to blame. But it wasn't them, truthfully. Seong and Ryo finally realized the idea, and kinda regrets telling the priest their made-up conclusion about Gekioko. They had no other choice, cause it was too late to redo the fact. Majijo and Yabakune proceeds inside the temple and are greeted by a gigantic statue of Jesus Christ. You must've thought the temple of Buddha, right? Well not really. Once they're in the temple/church (sorry. I get church and temple mixed sometimes), they're all seated in benches that filled the entire church. They kneeled on those things, and started praying for their leaders. With Majijo on the left side and Yabakune on the right side, the priest felt something was wrong. He felt that they didn't agreed to the truce they claimed to have had. However, he just thought it is nonsense to think like that, so he walked up to his throne and begins making speeches that was related to God, like "The Word of God", some facts about Him traveling with His disciples, His teachings/lessons to life and humanity, and more. Afterwards, the priest halted his speeches and let the chorus people sing their song. The song echoed across the church. The sound of the glorious opera is lightening the priest's mood. It sounded as if the Word of God came true, and the beautiful angels are flying down from heaven, leading Jesus Christ to Earth to greet His children. Majijo and Yabakune are seated on the benches again, listening to the magnificent harmony. They all kept their eyes closed, still praying for their leaders. After an hour of mass, Majijo bid goodbye to Yabakune, and Yabakune returned to their school safely. It is now 11:00am, and the Top Club bursts through the door, as if they were robbing a bank by breaking through the steel barrier that's guarding all the valuable items.
Waru:*bends backwards, cracking her back*. Oh shit! That feels better.
Kaiju:I didn't think I could last another minute if we stayed longer.
Majo:Stop exaggerating. It was worth it.
Korosu:No it wasn't. It was horrible! We had to go through 2 hours of mass with freaking Majijo!!
Ryo walks up to her throne and slumps on it like always, then closes her eyes for a moment, while Waru and Korosu start complaining how they both didn't want to spend their time with Majijo. Music also didn't agree, but orders Waru and Korosu to stay away from Majijo, or they're gonna find out, causing another conflict between them. Ryo still kept her eyes closed.
Waru:If I ever see them again, I'm not lettin' them off easy this time.
Korosu:I wanna kill that Mild.
Music:Hey. We can't strike yet. Otherwise, our plan will be exposed.
Majo and Kaiju remained quiet about the situation, cause they didn't really care. Majo glances over at Ryo, to see her eyes still closed. Majo tells Kaiju about it, but Kaiju just said to not worry about. Majo was then a little more curious and confused. Majo walks up Ryo very gingerly, hoping not to upset Ryo. Majo reached out her hand to tap Ryo on the shoulder. Kaiju was about to stop Majo, but it was too late. Ryo opened her eyes, to reveal black eyes of hatred and contempt. The eyes were so frightening that Majo thought Ryo was possessed by a demon. Instead of looking possessed, Ryo looked like she was an actual demon, a loyal and royal servant of the devil. Pure evil filled Ryo's body. Majo stumbled back in grave fear, falls backwards, only to be caught by Kaiju and Korosu. Music somehow didn't mind Ryo's eyes, cause she's seen them before. Waru, for the first time in a long time, felt fear. She's taken back at the dark, deep black eyes of Ryo, and looked away, not wanting to see anymore. Ryo is angry.
Back in Rappappa room…
The Big 4, Moon, and Seong were all tired and wanted to rest, except for Seong, who had a strange feeling. When Seong and Ryo were still at mass with their school, Seong peeked over at Ryo's side, to see her eyes closed. The technique was vaguely familiar. Seong might've seen it before, but wasn't sure if it was that technique. Those pure black eyes played again Seong's mind. Seong wasn't scared of it though, she was just curious if Ryo had those eyes. If Seong ever fought Ryo, she would demand to see those eyes again. For some reason, Seong was more satisfied to see them. It is weird in fact, but no matter what there is, Seong desperately wanted to see those eyes. That was weird. Meanwhile, Umika takes a walk outside. But this time, Netsu and Toketsu isn't following Umika. That's because Umika told them not to, no matter how much they insisted, Umika confirmed she'll be fine. Umika takes a walk on Akihabara street. She walks a little further through the crowd of people, receiving some looks from them who recognizes the school uniform of Majijo. Umika didn't mind, cause she knew this uniform appeared in the news, showing the deaths of some Majijo students wearing the same uniform as she is. Umika was about to enter a mall, however, saw a poster for an enrollment to…Gekioko."Gekioko?", thought the confused Umika. She didn't understand who would go to Gekioko, since they're also a gangster school. Did they change their type of school? Surely not. Umika continues to look at the poster, trying to look for more information. She kept looking until she found what she was looking for, the location of Gekioko KouKou. Umika quickly runs out of the mall, into the streets, then rushes to Gekioko and see what it looks like. She was just a street away and decided to continue, but was interfered by some male gangsters.
Gangster #1:Hey look! We have a new guest!
Gangster #2:Oh wow! She's a cute one!!
Umika:*glaring*. Please let me pass. I have somewhere important to go.
Gangster #1:We were just having fun! Why don't you stay a little while?
Gangster #2:*puts a baseball bat on his shoulder*. You also look sexy. We're having a little party right now. Why don't you come join us?
The gangster was about to reach his hand to "pat" Umika on the shoulder, but she retaliated grabbing his arm and twists him, so then his back faces Umika. The other gangster (#1) was charging at Umika, but she quickly kicked him with all her might, while holding gangster #2. She then slammed gangster #2 into a metal pole, causing him to fall to the floor and have a heavy nosebleed. More gangsters' rushed into the scene to see 2 of their teammates on the ground.
Gangster #3:What the hell happened here?!?
Gangster #4:No way…it's a yankee from Majisuka Gakuen!!!
<A yankee (YANHG-kee) is a female gangster from Japan. Not the type of yankee from the US>
Gangster #5:Don't just stand there, get her!!
Gangster #3 and #4 quickly runs towards Umika, raising their weapons for critical hits, but Umika dodges all the attacks by flipping through them, becoming surrounded by all 3 of them. Gangster #4 attacks from behind, raising his golf club to hit Umika on the back. When he raised the golf club above his head, he didn't see Umika's elbow that speedily jammed his chest in a blink of an eye, which caused him to fall to the ground and cry in pain. Both gangster #3 and #5 attacked together with one nun-chuck in their hands (making 2 nunchucks) and swung it at Umika. To no avail, Umika grabbed the nun-chucks, and wraps her arm gangster #3's neck as if he's a hostage. The other two fatties just stood there while their teammate is struggling for oxygen.
Gangster #3:Why do you keep standing there for?! Get her!!!
Gangster #5:*charges at Umika*.
Upon seeing this, she threw one of nun-chucks directly at gangster #5's forehead, before he could land a punch on Umika and he fell to the floor. Gangster #3 was able to free himself from Umika and charged at her to land a kick, but Umika retaliated by grabbing his leg, yanked him to the floor, and wrestled him to the ground with his leg being forced to his back, which means his foot is touching the back of his head (O.O whoa). All the pressure put inside gangster #3's leg was by Umika. She used all her strength on the fat guy and finally released his leg after he begged many times to let go. Umika who's really tired, continues to walk to the location of Gekioko, but another fat guy got in her way. But this time, the guy is actually the boss of the gang and a LOT fatter! Umika tries to flip over him, but it was no use when he grabbed her leg and tossed her back in the same spot. She's a little angered, begins gathering all her strength, charged at the boss with her entire strength, only to be bounced off the gangster boss' stomach, causing Umika to land on the floor. She has no more strength, therefore she couldn't get up due to the deep weariness flowing within her body. The gangster boss laughed his butt off, when suddenly a figure blasted the gangster boss 20 feet away from where she was standing with just a single punch and the gangster boss was knocked out right away. The figure walks up to Umika and reaches her hand for her. Umika takes the helping hand, then gets yanked up from the ground, surprising her. Umika viewed the tall figure carefully. The tall figure appeared to be wearing a nursing outfit and a school uniform over the outfit. Umika looked at her a little more, until she realized the tall figure belonged to Gekioko KouKou. Umika who's quite curious, asks the figure.
Umika:Who are you? Are you from…Gekioko?
Sarah:*chuckles*. You said it.
さら(Gekioko 3rd year, Queen)
Umika:…eh?! What are you doing out here?
Sarah:I got bored. You OK by the way? Tough fight with those assholes, huh?
Umika:Yep. Ow!
Sarah:Easy, easy. Let me check your wound. WHOA.
Sarah lifts up Umika's shirt to see the bruise on her back, only to be shocked at how the big it is and how it's already throbbing. Sarah grimaced at the horrible sight and immediately looked away.
Sarah:That's a really bad bruise there.
Umika:Can it be healed?
Sarah:Probably. Well. Since I'm from Gekioko, I'm sure some of my surgeons there will eventually restore your back to it's original beauty.*shudder*. I see you're from Majijo.
Umika:Yes. I am.
Sarah:Hmmm. Looks like you can barely walk. I'll carry you.
Umika:U-uh, OK.
Umika carefully climbs on Sarah's back and lifted from the ground. Sarah walked all the way to her school, Gekioko KouKou. Umika was quite curious how Rappappa would feel if she was gone, cause she still has to fight another Boss. She looks behind her, to make sure Netsu and Toketsu weren't following. Once Umika turned around, there was no one following. Umika is aware that Netsu and Toketsu could be hiding every time she would look behind and check if they're following or not. As of right now, there's no sight of the twins, or so she thought. Umika finally looked away, giving the twins the chance to appear out of their hiding spot, and follow Umika and Sarah (lol).
Umika:Sarah-san?
Sarah:Yeah?
Umika:Why didn't you come to the ceremony?
Sarah:Ugh. That yakuza gang. We were on our way when some dudes stopped us to deal with something. So then, we had to meet up with the new yakuza gang leader for a truce. Once and for all.
Umika:Really? Is it that yakuza gang–
Sarah:Yep. It was the same yakuza gang that started the 2015 incident.
Umika:Apologies. I shouldn't have brought that up.
Sarah:There's always a chance to stop you know.*chuckles*.
Umika:I am quite curious most of the times.
Sarah:Don't worry about that. Some of my troops are always like you. Anyways, are you OK to return by tomorrow? A bruise like that will take 20 hours to heal.
Umika:Uhhh…sure.
Sarah:Good! Cause I'll be happy to introduce you to some of my best friends!
Umika:I wonder…
At last, another jolt is sent through Umika's body, causing her to fall asleep on Sarah's back. Surprised, Sarah stopped in her tracks and looks behind her to see Umika sleeping soundly. Sarah chuckles at the sleeping beauty on her back and continues walking, while the Hot'n Cold twins follow. When Sarah arrives she's greeted by Tiger, the sub-president of Gekioko.
Toketsu:*whispering*. What just happened?
Netsu:*whispering*. Don't know. Keep walking.
When Sarah arrives to Gekioko's campus, she meets one of her colleges, the sub-president of Gekioko KouKou.
Tiger:My my. Another patient?
タイガー(Sub-president of Gekioko KouKou)
*not sure if I did the correct Romanji*
Sarah:Yep. Make some room for this one. She's in really bad shape.
Tiger:My my! It was the Pig Gang again! Am I correct?
Sarah:Expected. They jumped her first. Call the others.
Tiger:わかった.*through a walkie-talkie*. Oi! We go a new patient! Get ready!
???:{Meow!}
Tiger:*sighs*. R u still gonna carry her on your back?
Sarah:Why? You wanna carry her?
Tiger:Maybe.
Sarah:Well here.
Sarah gives Tiger Umika to carry her on her back (?) and they proceed to walk up the stairs.
Tiger:Hey Sarah. Do you know her name?
Sarah:Oh…I was gonna ask her, but then she fell asleep on my back. I was surprised.
Tiger:Seriously? You didn't bother to ask her after you saved her?
Sarah:Now that I forgot to.
Tiger:*sighs*. Do you know our school always require the patient's name, right? And they left the Queen in charge.
Sarah:Whatever. We're gangsters. Why would we follow the rules?
Tiger:Because they're strict as fck.
Sarah:So? What're you afraid of?
Tiger:N-nothing. Nothing at all.
Sarah:You're scared of getting in trouble. Are you?
Tiger:N-No! I-I'm not-. Fine.
Sarah:*chuckles*. I know how you feel.
Tiger:😡
Sarah:*laughs*. Sorry.
When Tiger and Sarah arrived, they are greeted by~~
Rose:Oohh!! She's a lovely one!*referring to Umika*.
ロズ
Neko:Meow~~!("Wow")*touching Umika's hair*. Her hair's so soft!!
ねこ
Aiko:Another patient?! I'm tired!
アイコ
Kanji:Tch. Let's hurry and get this over with.
感じ
Introducing…GEKIOKO'S DEATH CLUB!!!!!!!!!!!
Sarah:Guys. Stop being so impatient. She's just only here for one day.
Neko:Good~~!! She can stay as long as she wants! She's so cute!!
Tiger:I know. That's why I ask Sarah to carry her.
Rose:Lucky.
Neko:Mou~you should let us carry her too!
Kanji:What's her injury?
Sarah lifts Umika's Majijo uniform, revealing Umika's back with a large bruise in the center. All the members' of the Death Club strongly grimaced at the scene, especially Kanji who wanted to throw up since she's the closest.
Aiko:Ew! Ew!! Close it!
Kanji:*choking on her words*.
Rose:Oh god! My eyes!!
Neko:Sarah-san! CLOSE IT!!
Sarah:*laughs*.
At this time, Gekioko's Death Club is startled when the Hot'n Cold twins suddenly kick down the door, just like how they did when they came face-to-face with Boss Mild.
Toketsu:How dare you kidnap Umika-san?!
Netsu:Release her this instant!!
Aiko:Geez. You just gave me a heart attack!
Toketsu:Wait a minute…is this?
Netsu:…Gekioko?
Sarah:That's right. Now you two must pay for that door you just broke down.
Toketsu:We're not paying for anything!
Netsu:Until you release Umika!!
Toketsu:And quit trying to be fancy with those jewelries you have on you.
Netsu:I can sense you're not rich.
Kanji walks up to Netsu and Toketsu, glaring at them with flaming orbs within her eyes. And Netsu glares back with her hell fire.
Kanji:Don't you dare talk to our queen like that.
Toketsu:Eh?! She's the queen?!?!
Netsu:…oops.
Tiger:So what're you losers here for?
Toketsu:You seem to be deaf. We said we're here for Umika!!
Rose:I'm afraid, she has to stay here for a day. Unless you want her to have a permanent damage on her back.
Netsu:Huh?
Rose walks up to the sleeping Umika on Tiger's back, lifts up Umika's Majijo uniform to reveal a large bruise on her back. Surprised and totally shocked at the same time, Netsu and Toketsu fainted at the scene. Aiko then gets angrier cause there even more patients' to take care of. It is 8:00pm and Umika is laying on the hospital bed for treatment to her back, while the twins are on Umika's side, also laying on the hospital bed waiting to be revived (lol). At midnight, Umika slightly opens her eyes and the only memory she has, was when Sarah was giving her a piggyback ride. Umika tries to get a better look in the room, until she realizes she's in…a hospital? No it couldn't be. Surely Majijo is far from a hospital. But Umika views the room once again, and finally sees a large, golden sign that said "Gekioko KouKou". "Could it be?," thought Umika. She tries to get up until 2 figures intervenes.
Rose:Now now. No need to interrupt the operation.
Neko:Meow~! You must be patient till tomorrow!(Oooo!!! She's finally awake)
Umika:…eh? W-who are you people?
Rose:I'm Rose. This is Neko.
Neko:Meow!
Umika:Why am I here?
Neko:Oi. You have cases of amnesia.
Rose:Well duh. It's the Pig Gang's fault.
Umika:Pig…Gang?
Neko:Yep! They're a gang full of males that are obese.
Umika:Oh. Did I–
Rose:Yep. You fought them.
Neko:If I ever see them again. I'm gonna scratch their face off!
Rose:Shh! You don't want to wake those 2 up.
Rose pointed at Netsu and Toketsu. Umika turns around, in complete shock, then asks why the twins are here. Neko explains everything and Umika just couldn't believe it. Why didn't they listen to her like how they said they would? Either way, Umika was a bit frustrated and had to wait for tomorrow with them. Rose assured everything will be fine once Umika and the twins come back to Majijo. Meanwhile in the Rappappa room…
Karate:Man, where is she?!
Moon:Relax. I'm sure she's just out for a walk.
Karate:Doesn't she realize that I've been waiting long to finish the battle with her? Dude I've been training all day!!
Vampire:Train more. You don't know what she's capable of yet.
Party:*laughs*.
Mild:Don't worry Karate-san. Umika might be back by tomorrow.
Party:I'm bored. Vampire.
Vampire:Yeah?*painting her nails*.
Party:Wanna go for a walk?
Vampire:Eh? Are you sure it's safe?
Party:Of course. Why wouldn't we be safe?
Vampire:Uuhh, remember the devil?
Party:Obviously! What're you so afraid of?
Vampire:What are you talking about? We might die!
Party:Just come with me!
Party quickly grabs Vampire's arm and rushed out of the room before Vampire can retaliate. Moon quickly rushes to the door and tells Party and Vampire to be careful, then goes back into her room, due to boredom as well. As for Karate, she walks out of the room to go somewhere, leaving Mild all alone.
Mild:*sighs*. Guess that leaves me alone now…
Mild keeps thinking about what to do, until she got the perfect plan.
Mild:*gasps loudly*. I know! I'll go look for Torigoya!!! Who wouldn't do something at a time like this in boredom?! Whooo!!!
Mild runs out of the room, leaving it deserted with only Moon and Seong. Seong sleeps on her bed while Moon reads her book. Seong suddenly speaks, startling Moon.
Seong:Hey Moon.
Moon:Yeah?
Seong:I'm bored.
Moon:Me too.
Seong:It's quite common. Isn't it?
Moon:Certainly. The world is boring.
Seong:Earth is quite boring.*laughs*.
Moon:*smiles while reading her book*.
Seong:Wanna do something?
This time, Moon looks at Seong in suspicion. Moon asks what they're going to do and Seong replies with nothing. Seong sits up from her bed, then launches at Moon with full force, causing Moon to drop her book, thus losing her page. Moon tries to retaliate with all her might, but before she knew it, Seong overpowered very quickly.
Seong:Wanna fight?
Moon:Now?
Seong:Yes. We haven't fought in a long time.
Seong's hot breath filled Moon's face causing her to sweat, exactly how she did it with Akocha. Moon realized something bad was gonna happen in a split second. MEANWHILE, Party still grabs hold of Vampire's arm, dragging her into the streets of Akihabara, then finally lets go of her arm.
Party:Ahhh…fresh air!!
Vampire:Dude, what're we doing out here at a time like this?
Party:Don't worry! We're not gonna do anything bad.
Vampire:We better not. Last time we went for a walk, we ALMOST bumped into some yakuza douches.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Come on. I'll make sure we won't this time.
Vampire:Then I'm leaving it up to you.
Party:*scoffs*. You're scared. Aren't you? Black isn't scared of the night. She's very fond with the night.
Vampire:Yah! Stop bringing my sister up. Black can be pitiful sometimes.
Party:SSHH!!! She lurks in the shadows like you! If she hears we're fcked.
Vampire:Who's scared now? And besides, you have no right to call me "scared".
Party:Why?
Vampire:Cause I'm older than you.
Party:Pfftt!! Only by a year. What's the difference?
Vampire:I'm also stronger than you! That's why you're going before me.*chuckles*.
Party:Whatever.
Vampire:*laughs*. So…
Party:So.
Vampire:What're we gonna do?
Party:Walk. If we bump into the devil, then we might as well run.
Vampire:How fast do you even run anyways?
Party:That's none of your concern.
Vampire:Why not? Afraid to admit how slow you are?
Party:Oi! Stop picking on me!
Vampire:Well. If you're not fast enough, I'll carry you. Is that better?
Party:*sighs*. Fine.
Vampire:*chuckles*. Hmmm…why don't we look for Black?
Party:Why?
Vampire:BECAUSE it's been 3 years since I've seen her. I just wanna see her reaction of how she thinks about me!
Party:What do you expect from a sibling? They're probably gonna say, "Ew! Gross!! You aged a lot!"
Vampire:The fck? Black won't say that.
Party:How can you be so sure?
Vampire:How YOU be so sure? Has Gekikara ever say that you?
Party:Not really, but I'm just saying it might happen.
Vampire:You and your predictions won't make it any difference. And besides, if you meet Gekikara again, I'm sure she'll just crush you with her bear hugs.*chuckles*.
Party:*sighs*. Whatevs.
Vampire:So now, we're on the hunt for Black!!
Vampire and Party walk into a corridor with tiles of fences barricading it side-by-side. They both walk in circles of light, making it kinda dim to see in the distance. Vampire and Party suddenly halts their walking when they hear an eerie laughter. Party recognizes the laughter of Gekikara's and assures that they're safe. But upon hearing the laughter, Vampire was standing still like a stone statue. Party gets concerned of Vampire and gets closer to her to comfort her. Vampire and Party stand together while walking, until they suddenly a loud noise, like a metal barrel being tossed aside or kicked aside.
Vampire:What was that?
Party:Don't know. I'm gonna be really honest with you right now.
Vampire:What?
Party:I'm a little scared right now.
Vampire:Then I'll be honest too. I'm am fcking scared right now!
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Seriously? You're a Boss, why are you scared?
Vampire:Well cause whenever I'm alone in the dark, I don't really hear anything, which it doesn't bother me. Now. There's noise, and it disturbs me T^T.
Party:I feel you. And the leaders' must be embarrassed about us.
Vampire:Oh come on, it's not like they can actually SEE us.
[In Heaven]
Yuko:Oi. Vampire is really stuck to reality.
Salt:Yet she acts like a vampire.
Yuko:Isn't she one? Or did Black taught her too much?
Salt:I doubt vampires exists in 2018, Yuko. It seems reality fits more.
Yuko:Yeah, you have a point. But I'm still disappointed.
Salt:SAME.
[Back in Earth]
Party:What do we do?
Party and Vampire are seen still standing back-to-back against each other, as if they're against a horde of enemies, teaming up to defeat the enemies. However, it was an awkward position for both of them, considering how there ISN'T any enemies and just the 2 of them, or is just both of them? Not only is Party and Vampire standing alone, but also some other people who are quite familiar. But, those mysterious aren't revealing themselves just yet, until Vampire and Party get a little scare.
Party:Should we run? Or speed walk?
Vampire:Well we can only run when the devil comes. So let's speed walk.
Party:OK.
Vampire and Party begins speed walking so then they can get out of their scary situation. But even more frightening, both Boss' are able to perceive a familiar yet horrifying sound of a motorcycle in the distance. Vampire, thinking it'd be a good time to run she begins to use her speed to run, literally leaving Party behind.
Party:Hey, what the fck?! Wait for me!!
Making a complete mistake Vampire quickly rushes back to Party.
Vampire:Sorry!! I got really scared.
Party:You douche. You're carrying me!
Vampire:Fine!
And so, Vampire had to give Party a piggyback ride while using her speed in hopes of getting out the devil's sight. But…on Vampire's left side there was another figure that has the same amount of speed as Vampire. Vampire was able to see the figure and isn't able to recognize who it is. Party also sees the figure and tells Vampire to run faster. Vampire complied but it was no use, the figure only caught up to her.
Vampire:Who are you?!
Party:Stop following us!
The figure begins to draw near both of the Boss'. Vampire tried using all of speed with her strength, but that only tired her as the weariness begins to engulf her body.
Vampire:I don't think I can go any longer!
Party:Come on! We can't stop now or we're gonna die!!
Vampire:I can't go faster!!
Just then, the devil elbows Vampire in the stomach so hard that caused her to cough out blood, lose her balance, dropping herself and Party to the floor as they stumble and slide on the concrete floor. Party gets up and attacks the unnoticed figure with a kick, who was walking up to Vampire with a knife. Party helps Vampire as blood drips from her (Vampire's) mouth. The devil comes from behind Party, about to stab her when an really familiar figure throws a powerful punch at the devil, causing it to fly and crash into a pile of metal barrels. And that figure, is Black. The elder sister of Vampire.
Vampire:BLACK-SAN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Vampire throws her arm around Black's waist and smiling in happiness, even though she's still in pain.
Black:Ugh. Look at your mouth.
Black looks at Vampire's face to see blood stain on the edge of Vampire's mouth. Black pulls out her handkerchief and wipes the blood away.
Black:Why are you out here at a time like this?
Vampire:Her.
Vampire points at Party. Party waves a friendly hi to Black. Afterwards, another figure wraps her arm around Party's shoulder from behind. Surprised, Party turns around to see one her beloved sisters', Gekikara.
Party:Gekikara-neechan!!!!!!!
Party returns the hug, squishing Gekikara's back, causing it to slightly crack.
Gekikara:Ow.
Party:I can't believe it!! You're back!!!
Vampire:How did guys find us?
Black:I come here frequently.
Vampire:Then how come you didn't meet me?
Black:I walk around 9:00 in the morning.
Vampire:Oh. I come here at night.
Black:*flicks Vampire's head*. ばか! That's dangerous!
Vampire:Well yeah, cause I get bored. And it's better at night time.
Black:Well I had to come here at night cause Gekikara told me to.
Gekikara:We were supposed to have a meeting until we're heard some commotion near us.
Party:That was the devil.
Black:Oh crap! We gotta get out of here before it comes back!
Gekikara:Right!
And so, Black, Vampire, Party, and Gekikara all run back to Majijo, before the devil gets to them. The devil saw them run off, but decided to let them go, and plot it's next target. On Karate's side, she walks to the church, greeted by the priest, and makes her way to Miyoung's "grave". Though it's not exactly a grave, it's a shelf that contains all of Miyoung's precious belongings. Karate walks up to Miyoung's shelf, and prayed. When Karate got Miyoung's grave, she prayed and hugged the grave stone. It was quite hard and inhuman, but Karate just hugged it like it was actually Miyoung. Karate prayed again, while a lone tear slides down on her face. She gets up and thanks Miyoung for everything in her life. If only Karate would act fast enough and pull Miyoung away from the bullet, then run away from the devil, Miyoung would've been alive right now, together with Karate. Still saddened, Karate then returns to Majijo alive, shuts the gates, and makes her way to the Rappappa room.
[In the Rappappa room]
Seong walks out of her room after having a rough fight with Moon causing her lip and arm to bleed, but she wasn't expecting the former Boss' of 2010 to appear within the room with her.
Seong:Eh?! B-Black-san? Gekikara?!
Black:*gasps*. Seong!! Long time no see!
Gekikara:You're so old and tall!
Black and Gekikara gets off their seats to hug Seong together. Just then Karate returns from the church, to be greeted by Vampire and Party after they had a tough situation with the devil. Karate still traumatized by Miyoung's death and heartbroken by the sight, she quickly walks to her room and shut the door.
Black:Oh. Was that Karate just now?
Seong:Yeah, but don't go up to her. She needs to rest for a bit.
Gekikara:It's because of that incident last year huh?
Seong:*nods*. Let's not talk about it. I don't wanna see Karate's sad face anymore. I can't bear to see her sad.
Gekikara:Don't worry Seong. She just needs time.
Black:And it's not your fault, Seong.
Seong:No it's not that.*talks a little more quietly*. I just wish I could make Karate move on somehow.
Gekikara:I see. Well. Hope you find a way!
Seong:Thanks Gekikara-san.
Party:Gekikara-neechan?
Gekikara:Hm?
Party:Back in the corridors earlier, what meeting were you planning?
Gekikara:It's just about plans for university.
Party:You're going to university? What happened to you?*chuckles*.
Gekikara:Black insisted me to go with her.
Black:Cause you need more education. All you still care about is violence.
Gekikara:Whatever.
Vampire:Hey, Black-san?
Black:Hm?
Vampire:How's Kenji doing?
Black:You bring him up now?
Vampire:Well yeah, I wanna see him too!
If your kinda confused right now, don't worry. I got this. So when Vampire said "Kenji", she's referring to her nephew. Yes, Black has a son.
Black:Oh, you wanna see him?
Vampire:Yep!
Black:…
Vampire:Oh wait he's not here. Dammit!!
Black:Hey hey, clam down. Why don't I show you something?
Vampire:What?
Black:Close your eyes.
Vampire:OK? Don't do something weird!
Black:I won't, just close your eyes!
Vampire:Fine!*closes her eyes*.
Black:*mouthing (to Gekikara)*. You guys too.
Gekikara:*mouthing (to Party and Seong)*.
Party:*nods (Seong:*same*)
Black takes off her sweater, drops in on the ground the picks it up to reveal her only baby boy, Kenji. Kenji is currently 3 years old, and the beloved nephew of Vampire.
Black:Open your eyes!!
Vampire screams in joy and takes Kenji from Black's arms, causing Kenji to laugh when he recognizes his aunt. If only Yoga was there, she would be really happy. Incase you haven't noticed, Yoga is the older sister of Vampire and the younger sister of Black, therefore she's the middle child, but she died due to her involvement with the mafia who killed her. Kenji noticed someone missing, his other aunt, Yoga. Kenji began to whine cause he looked around the room, desperately trying to find Yoga. He's the only one who doesn't know of Yoga's death.
Vampire:Shh, it's OK Kenji. You'll know in the future.
Black:*sighs*…I wish Yoga was here. I haven't seen her since…since…
Gekikara:Black-san, don't cry now. Kenji doesn't like it when you cry, cause then he'll wail, then it'll become noisy.
Black:But Gekikara…I miss Yoga.
Party:And we both miss Magic.
Gekikara:Magic…they're all in heaven right now.
[In Heaven]
Yoga:*screams*. KENJI!!!!!
Magic:Eh?! He's a little older!
Yoga:Well duh.
Magic:*takes a deep breath*. Kenji's looking for you.
Yoga:…I know.
Magic:There's one way you can see him.
Yoga:How?
Magic:You know, go into his dreams. It'll be cute to see him laughing while sleeping.*laughs*.
Yoga:OH YEAH!!! Why didn't I think of that?!
Magic:Cause your stupid.
Yoga:Oi!
Magic:*chuckles*. Alright, jokes aside.
Yoga:I'll think of way to make him laugh.
Magic:Can I join?
Yoga:Gross. Why?
Magic:Yah! You're mean!
Yoga:Fine, fine. If he cries, I'll blame you.
Magic:What if you make him cry?
Yoga:I'll make him cry in happiness.
Magic:*laughs*.
[Back in the real world]
Gekikara:Anyways. We gotta go.
Vampire:Already?
Black:Yeah. Sorry for making this moment short but we're kinda in a rush. The application isn't due till tomorrow.
Party:Oh OK. Hope you get in though.
Seong:Bye. Have a safe trip!
Black walks up Vampire and gives her a bear hug and Gekikara does the same to Party. Finally Black and Gekikara walk out of the door, bidding goodbye to Seong, Vampire, and Party, and then parting from Majisuka Gakuen. Outside of Majisuka Gakuen…
Gekikara:Ne, Black-san?
Black:Yeah?
Gekikara:…I can't believe I finally get to see Party again. It's 2 years since I last saw her.
Black:That's cause she had to leave you to attend Majijo.
Gekikara:*chuckles*…when will I get to see Magic again?
Black:Soon. Trust me.
Gekikara looks at Black and chuckles again. Kenji caught both of their attention by all of sudden burping, causing them both to laugh. Meanwhile…Mild makes her way to an ordinary house while hoping to see Torigoya, her only elder sister. She knocks on the door, to be greeted by a little girl, who hugged Mild in excitement. That little girl is named Miku, Torigoya's daughter. Mild was surprised when Miku suddenly jumped at her, hugging her legs.
Mild:M-Miku-chan. Not now.
Miku:I miss you, Mild aunty.
Mild:I know. I missed you too.*kisses Miku on the cheek*. I'm looking for your mommy. Where is she?
Miku:In here!
Miku responds by pointing towards the direction to where her mother is. Mild looks up to see a tall woman in her early 30's, and shocked by old her sister aged. Torigoya instantly becomes surprised after seeing her baby sister again in 2 years.
Mild:Oh!*stands up*. Torigoya! Long time no see!
Torigoya:MILD!!!!!!*runs up to Mild*.
Mild:Oh no…
Mild braces herself for another tight bear hug that's about to be unleashed by her elder sister. Once Torigoya launches her bear hug, Mild felt like all her bone cracked at once, forming into a LOUD one.
Mild:Ah! This is even worst than Miku's!!
Torigoya:I MISSED YOU!!!!
Mild:*laughs*. I missed you too.
Torigoya:…
Mild…how long are we gonna stay like this?
Torigoya:Sorry.
Torigoya finally let's go of Mild and claims that she didn't want to let go. Mild didn't mind as she too, didn't want to release her embrace of Torigoya. Mild and Torigoya arrived on the living room where they chat about their childhood and where one time Mild became a brat. For example, there was this one time where Mild got to talk to Santa (a fake one) once. When she found out she was on the naughty list, she threw a tantrum, thus causing Torigoya to make it up to her somehow. They laughed at the fond memories they had together (lol). Afterwards, they moved on from subjects one by one, talking about college/university, shopping, having & raising kids, and marriages. Finally, it was time for Mild to go. She stayed at Torigoya's house for 2 hours, therefore it's 10:00pm right now. Mild's watch beeps.
Mild:*sighs*. Looks like I have to go.
Torigoya:Aww!!
Mild:Oh come on! It's been 2 hours, Seong will kill me.
Torigoya:Alright alright, I was just kidding. You make it back safe, or I'm not "forgiving" you.
Mild:I will don't worry. I took the short route from here.
Torigoya:Good. But just remember, get back safe. OK?
Mild:わかった~. Stop worrying already.
Torigoya:Why can't I worry? What if you die!
Mild:OK OK. Stop raising your voice. I'm going.
Torigoya:WAIT.
Torigoya quickly hugs Mild before sadly bidding her goodbye. Torigoya becomes a but teary and scared, but quickly wipes her eyes before Mild could see. Mild saw little of it and continued walking. Torigoya said goodbye one more time and Mild gladly returned, as she wanted to spend a little more time with Toriyoga and probably wanted to have a sleepover there. But of course, Seong doesn't allow that, cause if Mild doesn't arrive by 11:00pm, Seong would flip her mind. With that being said, Mild has to return no matter what. When Mild was out of Torigoya's sight, Torigoya closes the door and begins praying to God for Mild to be safe. When Mild was nearing Majijo…the devil returns, a bit more stronger. Mild senses something behind her, turns around to see nothing or nobody there. Mild cautiously continues walking back to Majijo, and the devil follows again. The devil increases it's pace, closing up to Mild. Mild senses another presence within her once again, swings her hand around and the devil blocks it with it's arm.
Mild:Ugh. You again
Devil:*takes out a knife*.
Mild:Great! You brought a friend with you!*serious tone*. I'm not interested in playing with you this time.
Devil:*scoffs (in a deep voice)*.
Mild attempts to kick the devil, but it retaliates by dodging, and slashes the knife at Mild, but she dodges it. Mild uses her inner martial arts spirit and is able to injure the devil with a one punch and kick. The devil takes revenge by slashing it's knife crazily. Mild eventually gets a cut on her arm and blood rapidly drips form her right arm. Mild stands still and quickly runs away from the scene as the devil follows her. Mild runs as fast as she could, pulls out her phone, and quickly calls Seong for emergency.
Mild:Seong! Seong!!
[In the Rappappa Room]
Seong:Mild??
At this time, the 3 other Boss' and Moon stand up in alert as they hear the commotion on the phone, taking place where Mild is.
Seong:What's wrong?
Mild:EMERGENCY!!! The devil's behind me!!
Seong:OK OK. Calm down! Vampire and Karate are on the way!!*mouthing (to Vampire and Karate)*. Go! Go!
Vampire and Karate:*runs out of the room to save Mild*.
Seong:They're on their way! Hang on!!
Mild:UGGHH!!!! Make it quick!!
In the school grounds…
Vampire:Get on my back!
Karate:Hai!*quickly gets on Vampire*.
Vampire then uses her full speed in order to get to Mild. When they got to the school gates, they see Mild running from a black hoodie figure, who's quickly catching up to her. Vampire continues running towards the devil with Karate still on her back. She finally comes up with a strategy.
Vampire:Karate!
Karate:Yeah!?
Vampire:I'm gonna have you throw me at that thing!
Karate:What?! Why me?
Vampire:JUST DO IT!!!
Karate:FINE!
Vampire:Ready?!
Karate hops off of Vampire, while continuing running. Karate holds her arms together. Vampire jumps on Karate's arms then bounces off as if she just got fired out of a cannon used for wars. Vampire flies directly passes Mild, who replies in,"Holy shit!!". Vampire then holds both her knuckles and slams the devil DIRECTLY in the face with all her might, sending the devil flying across the street, and passes Torigoya's house.
Miku:Mommy.
Torigoya:Yes Miku-chan?
Miku:What was that?
Toriyoga:What do you mean by "that"?
Shortly afterwards, Torigoya and Miku hear a sudden loud bang in the distance, startling them both.
Miku:THAT.
Torigoya:I-I have no idea. Why don't you go to sleep? I'll meet you up there.
Miku:Kay mommy.
When Miku arrived to her room, Torigoya starts thinking Mild.
Torigoya:What has she been up to again?
[Back to the Boss' scene]
Vampire:*gets up from the ground*…whoa.*chuckles*.
Mild:Damn Vampire!! I didn't know you could go to the extreme!
Karate:Did it work?
Vampire:VERY. Let's go before it comes back.
The 3 Boss' immediately returns back to the Rappappa room, where they encounter a worried-sick Seong. After a long night, Karate mist get ready for tomorrow, where trains for her one-on-one match with Umika.
[In Party's and Vampire's room]
Vampire:*sighs*. I don't want to be in that position anymore.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. I wish I saw it.
Vampire:IT WAS EPIC! I used all of my energy!
Party:*laughs*. Let's sleep I'm tired.
Vampire and Party fall asleep on a big bed (for 2) and waits for tomorrow after a scary (or hilarious) event with the devil.
The next morning (7:00am)…
Instead Seong, Karate is the first to wake up and train for her match with Umika. And just like yesterday, Umika wakes early again to for one-on-one battle with Karate as well, of course followed by Netsu and Toketsu. The twins and Umika eats breakfast first and then trains at the same warehouse from before. Whereas, Karate seems for straightforward and decides to train before eating breakfast. While training, Karate still thought about her dead, sworn sister Miyoung. Like last time, Karate ceased her attacks on the punching bag, and begins crying about of sight of Miyoung's corpse lying dead with her eyes closed in front of her. That day traumatized her ever since. To this day however, Karate promised vengeance for Miyoung, no matter what. She's determined to give it her all and make Miyoung proud. She's determined to defeat Umika, with no mercy, whatsoever. On Umika's side, Netsu and Toketsu also made a promise to Umika, declaring how they will never leave her sight, even if they have to. Umika is a little annoyed by this and told them to stop, due to the fact that they constantly repeat it. They resume training, which became a LOT more serious than last time, where they were only practicing Wushu. Now, the twins and Umika work on Wushu, with a combination of Taekwondo. Umika was so serious, that she slammed her fists on the punching bag, which is held by Netsu. On the final punch, Umika throws a really powerful punch on the punching bag, sending Netsu flying across the warehouse. Luckily, Netsu landed safely on her feets. Toketsu was shocked and scared that Umika went that far to even hurt her sister. They all decided to take a break for a while in order for Umika to rest. Back to Karate's training room, she gets stands back up and continues training. Here she is seen punching a plastic mannequin who looks like a buff guy, only missing arms and legs (lol). Karate used all her martial arts abilities to inflict a plentiful amount of damages on the mannequin. After an insane 30 minutes, Karate is covered in sweat. Her face, abs, arms, and legs are heavily drenched in sweat. She decided to finally take a break. As a comparison, both Umika and Karate are smeared in sweat.
[In the Rappappa Room]
Moon is seen aiding Mild's injured arm from last night's attack. Vampire explained everything to Seong and Party, while they shake their heads in disbelief. Vampire constantly talks about how "epic" and funny it was. When Moon was done, she began wondering about Karate.
Moon:Alright. All done.
Mild:FINALLY!
Moon:…
Mild:Sorry.
Moon:Get back in your room.
Mild:*quickly runs to her room*.
Moon:(How's training for Karate right now? I should probably check). I'm gonna go take a break.
Seong:Don't be like Mild.
Moon:*chuckles*. I won't. Later.
Seong:Be back soon.
Moon walks out of the door, heads to the trainingm room, but hesitates to open the door for some reason. She's only reluctant, because Karate would scold anyone who would interrupt her in training. Oh what the heck. Why would a sub-president fear being scolded. So Moon opened the door, to see Karate on the floor, dead tired.
Moon:Karate!
Moon uses her jacket as a pillow to comfort Karate. Karate is panting as if she's dying. Moon calms Karate down by fanning her. And then, it was confirmed that Karate forgot to turn on the air conditioner. Moon sighs and sits next to Karate until she wakes up. It's past an hour and Seong must dead worried, so Moon picks Karate up, walks to the Rappappa room and is greeted by yet another sick-worried Seong.
Moon:I'm back.
Seong:Jesus Christ, stop giving me heart attacks!!
Vampire:We've been trying to calm her down.
Moon:I've returned so stop panicking. I found Karate in the training room. She collapsed in exhaustion.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Damn! She's such a go-getter.
Moon:I'll put her in bed.
Seong:And be careful.
Moon walks in Mild's and Karate's room, to find Mild watching TV while trying to stay awake for her favorite show. Moon closes the door behind her and gives Mild a task.
Moon:Mild.
Mild:*gasps*. Oh shit, you scared me.
Moon:Take care of Karate and make sure she's prepared.
Mild:わかった.
Moon:Good.
Mild:So just leave her like that?
Moon:I guess. But be on guard in case she wakes up and tell her to get ready by then.
Mild:OK.
Moon:I'm gonna rest too. Also, make sure doesn't wake up till 5.
Mild:And what do I do when she does?
Moon:I don't know, knock her out again?
Mild:*chuckles*. Sure.
Moon:Good luck.
Mild:Bye~
And right after Moon leaves the room, Mild resumes to her favorite show. Meanwhile, the twins and Umika return to Majijo and takes a nap till the battle. As for Team Hunger, they sleep again (lol).
In the afternoon (4:30pm)…
Umika's timer beeps as a wakeup call, then gets ready for the battle. And in the Rappappa room, Karate awakens from her slumber when Mild's phone gave a sudden jolt as a wake-up call. Mild is also awoken by the noise and notices that Karate is awake.
Mild:Ah! You're awake!
Karate:The hell's wrong with your phone? It scared me.
Mild:Oi, you did train a little too hard. And get ready by the way, your battle is starting soon.
Karate:What battle?
Mild:The battle against Umika?
Karate:Eh?! Wait what time is it?
Mild:It's only 4:30pm, you have lots of time to find her, or you can train for now.
Karate:*sighs in relief*. Good. I'll just go look for her.
Mild:Good luck.
Karate gets out of her bed, dresses up, then heads out to find Umika.
In Akocha's classroom…
Team Hunger is seen cooking an afternoon meal while waiting for Umika's match with Karate.
Gaki:What should we bring to the battle?
Akocha:I don't know, food?
Nylon:What is there to bring?
Akocha:Popcorn?
Gaki:Yes!
Nylon:Well incase we do bring some, you better not chew so loudly next time or you'll get us in trouble, Gaki!
Gaki:OK whatever is was, it was HARD to chew!
Akocha:Isn't that just popcorn seed?
Nylon:You can chew popcorn seed. And what did it feel like in your mouth?
Gaki:Probably like a rock.
Akocha and Nylon:Eeww!!!
Gaki:What? You asked me!
Akocha:Let's just cook and forget about this!
They continue cooking their meal when suddenly, Karate barges into the classroom, startling Team Hunger and cease their cooking. Team Hunger stood up from their seats, knowing they had to deal with this situation.
Karate:Have any of you guys seen Umika?
Gaki:U-uh, she might be in her bedroom.
Karate walks over to Umika's room, opens the curtains to see no signs of life. Instead, Karate receives a normal bedroom. A little frustrated, she walks back to where Team Hunger is standing and asks them the same question once again.
Karate:*sighs*. Where. Is. Umika?
Team Hunger is thinking hard, trying their best to come up with a valuable solution, but there was nothing, not even their brains are able to cooperate. Now angry, Karate walks up to Nylon, the smartest one out of Team Hunger. Karate only walked up to her because Gaki and Akocha kept staring at her. Karate grabs Nylon's collar for some answers.
Karate:I won't ask again.
Nylon:W-we h-honestly don't know where she is.
Karate:Ha?! What do you mean you don't know where she is?!?
Karate then turns to Akocha, knowing how it's her responsibility to keep her disciples together. Due to the fact that Umika isn't around, Karate walks up to Akocha with glaring eyes, frightening her.
Karate:You're the chief, aren't you?
Akocha:Y-yes.
Karate:So why isn't Umika here?
Akocha:…
Nylon and Gaki tries to defend Akocha by telling Karate they don't know where Umika is. They try to brush it off by saying that Umika might be training. However, this only made Karate a LOT angrier! Karate is so fed up with the pointless solutions, that she grabs Gaki's collar and throws her at Nylon, causing both of them to crash into some desks'. Then she kicks Akocha in the face causing her to flip above a table and smashing down on it, causing it to break. After 10 minutes of discussion, Karate walks out of the classroom and continues searching for Umika and asking some studentsif they've seen her. Every time they reply "no", Karate beats them up. This continues on for another 19 minutes, until she starts thinking about what to do. She walks to back to Akocha's classroom, seeing them being nursed by Mei. Karate drops a letter near Akocha. After dropping off the letter, she heads to her location. When Karate left the classroom, Team Hunger stands up, walks to the letter on the ground. They pick it up and read it.
"I declare for a match with Kawashima Umika by 5:00pm. If I don't see you by then, you're doomed when I hunt you down.
Meet me at the backyard of the school. That's where we will begin the match. So be prepared all you can and do NOT bail out."
Akocha:EH?! Did Karate just write that?!
Nylon:This is bad! We don't know where Umika is!
Gaki:How do we find her?!
Akocha:I don't know. I really don't know.
Gaki:Nylon! Think of something! We only have 10 minutes left!
Nylon:U-uh, can she be outside?
At this time, Team Hunger rushes to the windows to see if Umika has come, but there was just a plain school ground, with sand flying in the wind.
Akocha:Nothing…
Nylon:Could she be in the halls?
Trying one more time, Team Hunger rushes to the door and looks to their left to be greeted by with random delinquent girls arguing. They try their right, but no sign of Umika anywhere. Team Hunger looks left again and finally spots Umika with the twins following her. They run up to her and gives her the letter. Umika and the twins read the letter and starts discussion.
Netsu:Eh?! Is this the first time Karate did this?
Toketsu:It must be. No Boss ever wrote a letter to declare a battle with anyone before.
Umika:…so it is the first time. I'll get going.
Akocha:まって! Umika!
Umika:*stops walking*.
Akocha:I need to tell you something before you go.
Umika:What is it?
Akocha:Be careful while you battle Karate.
Umika:Why?
Nylon:Imagine yourself playing a particular video game. And your currently battling a boss. Whenever you fight a boss, you give it your best right?
Umika:Yeah, and?
Gaki:So when the boss of reaches half of it's health bar–
Akocha:There there'll be a change of state.
Umika:Change of state?
Akocha:Yep. The boss becomes slightly more powerful than usual, so the battle will be more difficult. And be careful about Karate's techniques. Cause she'll probably become too furious for you to handle.
Umika:…
Umika walks off, leaving Team Hunger and the Hot'n Cold twins standing there. They all secretly follow Umika to the backyard, then make their way nito the warehouse as they're hiding spot. When Umika arrives, Karate is seen meditating. When she senses Umika's presence, she opens her eyes and quickly stands.
Karate:ええええええ~~~? We finally meet again, and didn't chicken out like those girls I fought before.
Umika:I never run away, no matter what.
Karate:*chuckles*. Well neither have I.
With a surprising moment, Umika's eyes turn fiery red without even closing her eyes.
Umika:I will defeat you and take the top.
Karate:*chuckles again*. The top is fine really, but more than that…let's make it clear who's stronger.
Umika:…
Karate:And I'm gonna get you back for betraying me.
Guilt immediately struck Umika again. She never meant to say such things when she was arguing with Akocha. But wait, how did Karate know about Umika's words? Did she hear? Or did somebody tell her? Either way, Karate found out somehow. Karate cracks her knuckles and positions herself for battle and Umika does the same while her red eyes continues to flash in fiery. By the time the battle begins, Karate immediately charges at Umika, jumps and launches a kick, only to be dodged by Umika. Karate launches a swift punch to Umika's face, but she dodges again and throws a punch to Karate's stomach. She rotates with another punch but Umika blocks it and kicks Karate in the shin, causing her to fall back for a few steps. Umika strikes with a powerful punch but Karate slams her back against Umika. She attempts to block the blow, but Karate's attack was too powerful, thus causing her take a few steps backwards a bit. Karate continues to punch Umika again and again, while she's using her arms as shield. She couldn't block anymore and Karate took advantage of that by grabbing Umika and attempts to wrestle her to the ground. Umika breaks free by using to elbow continuously jab Karate on her side until she finally released her grip on Umika. She turns around and tries to punch Karate in the face, but she uses both her arms as shield. Karate kicks Umika, she blocks it however. Both of them slam their fists against each other and it sounded like there was electricity sounding through their knuckles when their fists were launched. Umika then punches Karate in the face to snap her out of her trance. Karate stumbles back a little and attempts to punch Umika in the face, but her blow was too fast for Karate to catch, as she can feel the left side of her lip in deep pain. Karate tries one more time, turns around and launches a powerful punch. Once again, Umika was too fast, then kicks Karate in the stomach sending her flying and crashes into random large objects. Karate is now struggling to get up and she's currently laying on a metal barrel.
Karate:Damn it!!
Umika:*panting*.
Karate:*steadily stands up and chuckles*. You're really powerful.
Umika:…
Karate:But. Let's see if you endure this!!!
Karate begins to punch herself, "increasing" her power limit. Umika was a bit confused, but she remembers Akocha's words…
~Flashback~
Akocha:The boss becomes slightly more powerful once it reaches half of it's health bar. You'll notice when the boss shows signs of states of change.
~Back to Reality~
Karate then picks up a metal barrel, throws it aside, punches a steel locker out of her way, and finally, snaps a hard wooden table with a kick that was also getting in her way. She then charges at Umika like a monster truck about to run over a car. While Karate is launching her attack, Team Hunger and the Hot'n Cold twins quickly rushes to the scene to see how things are.
Akocha:How is it??
Gaki:Shh!!
From their point of view, it is seen that Umika got tackled HARD by Karate, but she didn't give up and steadily gets back on her feets.
Netsu:Umika-san!
Nylon:Shh!!
Umika walks up to Karate and kicks left, then right, but Karate blocks both of them without flinching and whilst standing in the same spot. Umika attacks back with a double punch, but the second punch came out horribly when Karate grabbed the blow and tossed it to the left side, thus making Umika stumble to the right side. Karate quickly runs up to Umika and continuously repeats her punching attacks. Karate kicks Umika one time on her side and knees her twice in the stomach. She ends the attacks with a final, powerful Taekwondo kick to Umika's stomach, causing her to smash into the wall and then fall to the ground while Karate laughs at her.
Gaki:Karate's idiotic laughter again.
Nylon:It's too amazing!
Toketsu:Too amazing to be true!
Akocha:If Umika keeps getting hit by that kind of strength, she won't be able to fight back.
Karate us still laughing at Umika, who's trying to catch her balance.
Karate:Wow~you're better than I expected!*laughs*.
Umika:Shut the fck up!!
Now extremely angry, Umika charges at Karate to land a punch, but she retaliates by punching Umika in the face with all her might. Karate then grabs Umika's collar, lands a headbutt on her head and punches her in the stomach twice. Umika stumbles backwards for a bit, giving a chance for Karate to charge up her power and launches a Taekwondo flip and kicks her in the face, sending her crashing to the wall again and land on some construction tools. Karate laughs at Umika again, seeing her barely moving. So in that case, Karate thinks she has won.
Karate:It's my victory!!
Umika:*panting*…
Netsu:I…I can't watch!
Nylon:Karate is just too strong…
Karate:*walks away*.
Umika:…I'm not done yet.
Karate:*stops in frustration and glares at Umika*.
Netsu:*gasps in happiness*. Umika-san! I'm coming!!
Gaki and Nylon:Shhh!!!!
Toketsu:まって! Netsu-neechan!
Akocha:Wait! You can't go out there!
Toketsu and Akocha chase after Natsu before she could go outside. Akocha catches up to Netsu and grabs her arm, but Netsu quickly let's go.
Netsu:Let go!! If this goes on, then Umika-san will–
Toketsu:Umika-san's eyes aren't dead just yet, Netsu-neechan! Believe in her.
Karate:*sighs*. If you kept lying there, it would've been done with…then Miyoung unnie would be proud of me…
Umika:Karate. It's no use holding onto the past.
Karate:What're you talking about?
Umika:Miyoung won't be proud of you!
Karate:Ha?!
Karate angrily walks up to Umika and grabs her collar, forcing her to stand.
Karate:What did you just say?
Umika:Because she always see you crying and fighting for her, why would you think she's happy right now? How does that even show signs of proudness?
Karate:…I just want her to be proud…just this once.
Umika:Then try and come at me, Karate. I told you, I never run away. I shall defeat you and put you out of your misery, then move on.
Karate becomes REALLY mad and her eyes turn yellow like a dragon's eyes. Her yellow dragon eyes fight off Umika's fiery red eyes that continues to flash with bold strength.
Karate:I'll kill you!!!
Both yankees charge at each other, launching full martial arts moves. It becomes a heated battle with Wushu (Umika) and Taekwondo (Karate) as if they have a "whole" army fighting in a humongous war. Karate thrusts her arm at Umika so hard that she stumbles backwards once again, but Umika still continues on to get Karate to move on and forget about Miyoung's death. Becoming very tired, she puts her hands down for a bit and calms down. This action caused Karate to be confused about whether or not Umika is continuing.
Akocha:The fck is she doing?!
Netsu:No no no no…
Just like last time, Karate charges up all her remaining energy, while Umika continues to stand there.
Toketsu:You can't just punch her like that!
Nylon:She might be up to something. We should give Umika some time.
Karate charges at Umika and everything became silent when Umika raises her fist. Both of them launches their attacks in slow motion, making it tense for Team Hunger and the twins. Karate and Umika ended up punching each other in the face at the same time and both falls to the ground.
Gaki:Damn it! There's no way out. Hitting each other with no guard up whatsoever.
Nylon:To be able to punch Karate like that, there's certainly no other way.
Akocha:What kind of guts does Umika have?
Karate:Are you stupid? You just took my fist directly like that?
Umika:*standing up*. To run away means to lose. And I only did that for Miyoung and for your sake, Karate. That's why I won't run away.
Karate:*standing up as well*. Fck! You won't run away huh?*panting*…don't underestimate me!!!
Karate charges at Umika once more to land a powerful punch, but Umika quickly attacks first. Karate turns back and tries to kick her, but she repeated the same thing again, causing Karate to fall to the ground.
Umika:*panting*. This is how serious I am!!
Karate steadily gets back on her feet, charges up all her energy once again, and runs towards Umika. She retaliated with a swift punch, like a bullet striking a headshot. While Karate was stumbling backwards, Umika runs to her chance to end Karate while charging all of her power and strength on her right leg, then gets ready for the final blow…
Netsu:*gasps in happiness*. Umika-san! You can do it!!
Akocha:Go Umika!!
Gaki:Oh she's doing it!
Nylon:Just Do It!!!! (Lolo)
Toketsu:Umika-san!!
Team Hunger and the Hot'n Cold twins:UMIKA!!!!!
*Karate and Umika should've heard the cheering by now, but since it's a drama, you get the idea*
And finally, Umika's leg is engulfed with pure flames and she launches her blow with a backflip and swings her leg directly into Karate's face, sending her flying upwards, then lands back down on her back, KO'd for a little bit.
Umika:*panting*…Karate…are you OK?
Karate:…for me to lose like this, it's gotta be a lie.
Umika:Karate…
Karate:Is…Miyoung unnie proud of me…for losing?
Umika:*chuckles*…of course she's proud. She's been waiting for you to snap out of it ever since. She wanted you to rest and stop being burdened about her death. She wanted you to stop being angry. Now. She doesn't have to worry about it anymore.
Karate:I'm…glad. I should've known.
Umika:*walks near Karate*. Let me help you.
Team Hunger and the Hot'n Cold twins cheer loudly for Umika's victory. However, it was a little too loud that both Umika and Karate finally heard them and found their hiding spot in the warehouse. The two gangs were in complete silence and shock. Umika looks at Karate and to see her not angry.
Umika:You're not angry.
Karate:Don't worry! If Seong gets angry about it, I'll deal with it!
Umika:*smiles*.
Team Hunger and the Hot'n Cold twins sigh in relief and finally, after a year, Karate has finally moved on, thanks to Umika.
Akocha:Umika defeated Karate!!
Netsu:She's really amazing after all!!!!
Toketsu:I told you so!
While Umika helps Karate walk back to the Rappappa Room, Seong appears before them.
Karate:Oh! Hi Seong!
Seong:…Umika.
Umika:*looks at Seong*.
Seong:Why do you plan to take the top?
Umika:…I want to take the top for my sisters. Maeda and Sakura.
Seong:Oh really? Cause the last time Sakura attended Majijo, her reason to take the top was to see the view from above. It's boring, really. And besides, there's no sense of achievement or anything special, just emptiness and pure boredom.
Umika:Even so, I'm not stopping now. That'll just show how weak I am.
Seong:*chuckles*. You're a bit sensitive. But if you want to continue, then come quick.
Umika:Yeah, I will right now.
With her eye still deep red, she drop Karate from her hold (lol), causing Gaki and Nylon to laugh in the warehouse, and Umika positions herself for battle.
Seong:Hold it girl. You need 2 more Boss' and you need to pass the extra stage as well. Those are the rules.
Umika:…oh yeah.
Karate:Ow…
Umika turns around to Karate on the floor unable to move and she quickly rushes to help Karate again.
Seong:And uh, be careful with her. I'll meet you in the Rappappa room.
Seong walks away and Umika escorts Karate, who threatens to beat her up if she drops her again. Umika replies with an apology and smirks, as they continue to their destination. Team Hunger and the twins walk back to their rooms and gets ready for tonight. Akocha and Gaki still made fun of Nylon for using the quotes of the viral video from Shia LaBeouf making a "motivational" speech. Umika drops Karate off at the Rappappa room and receives a thanks from Moon in return, and right after Umika was gonna leave to return to her room, Seong stops her for a moment.
Seong:Umika.
Umika:*looks at Seong*.
Seong:How was the show-down with Karate?
Umika:…OK.
Seong:*chuckles*. Of course. I knew you would say that.
Umika:…
Seong:And uh. I want to thank you, for having Karate move on. I've been trying to help her for a year now.
Umika:…your welcome. I should've known that Karate was depressed.
Seong:Now her sworn sister is happy. I've actually meant Miyoung before. She was quite a cheerful girl. I was also deeply saddened by her death, but it didn't take me long to move on. And don't get me wrong on that one.
Umika:I know.
Seong:Also, I gonna ask a specific question. And try to answer honestly.
Umika:はい.
Seong:Why do you really want to take the top? Like I said, be honest.
Umika:…not only do I want to take the top for Maeda and Sakura…I want to see the view from up there, and look for them.
Seong:*chuckles*. Wow. You're a big dreamer. Cause that's exactly what Sakura wanted. She wanted to see the view from up the roof, in order to find you and Maeda.
Umika:Really? Did she…make it?
Seong reluctantly shook as a no, saddening Umika. Now she has a new goal: Take the top, then look for both her sisters from atop the roof of Majijo. Everything has changed with the Majijo building. First, it was like a regular school building, now it's like a huge business building. If Umika were to ever eventually find Maeda and Sakura, she would probably faint (lol). It's been years since she last saw them. It was sorry to let them go. Ever since they both hesitantly left her, she refused to stop looking. Because of her young age during her orphanage years, she kept asking the nannies' if they've seen her sisters, but they had no idea where. In fact, they knew both her sisters' left to become yankees, they didn't want to tell her. Though Umika already knows what the nannies' wanted to tell her, she still wanted her sisters' back. And never stopped looking for them to this day. Seong added that Sakura quit her goal, to look for her sisters' in another way. She didn't know what way, but Sakura was determined to do whatever she can to reunite with her sisters' and possibly spend more time with them. Umika then thanks Seong for the information and makes her way back Akocha's classroom. When she got there she is congratulated by Team Hunger and the rest of the disciples. After 30 minutes or so of celebration, they all went to sleep and prepared for tomorrow.
The next morning…
The smell of Team Hunger's hot pot fills the classroom like a fancy restaurant serving rich people. The twins are seen enjoying their breakfast meal from the hot pot and are constantly talking about Umika's victory yesterday, annoying Team Hunger a little bit.
Netsu:But seriously though! Umika-san's victory was absolutely amazing!
Toketsu:Totally! We should've been out there.
Gaki:When are you two gonna put your life on the line normally?
Nylon:It's true however, she's great after all.
Netsu:*stands up*. Just like this! Facing and each other and trading attacks! And then, the opposition goes–
Toketsu:Hey wait.*stands up*. I was gonna take Umika-san's role!
Netsu:That's unfair! I'm gonna do Umika!
Toketsu:I'm Umika!
Before the twins start beating up each other, Akocha stops them before they could do so.
Akocha:Both of you aren't Umika! And seriously, why can't you 2 respect the hunger in your stomach right now?
Netsu:It's not like it'll be any less–
Gaki:It will! But you know, Umika finally got Karate to move on though.
Toketsu:Yeah…
Nylon:Article 54, when the House of Representatives is dissolved, there must be a general election within 40 days.
Toketsu:What do you mean by that?
Akocha:It defines that the dissolving of the current generation of Rappappa is close.
All of them fell silent for a moment. Could it be that the current Rappappa will separate? If something happens to them again, it'll cause another outrage and the exact same faith in 2015 will return to destroy Majijo, Yabakune, and Gekioko. For the final scene, Umika is seen walking outside and making her way back to her class, when she suddenly stumbles upon a picture of her in the Majijo uniform. Umika bends down to pick it up, however, the photo mysteriously bursts into flames in front of her, and the picture of herself slowly turns into ash, while Party is seen standing 15 feets away from Umika being disturbed.
Party:Show time.*laughs evilly, while turning her back on Umika and walking away to plan out her next act and action*.
Hope you enjoyed that editing!!!! YAAAAYYY!!! And Boss Karate is DEFEATED!!!!! WHOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Now raises questions who's next?! Just so you know, there's only 3 stages left!!!! 2 more Boss stages and and extra stage!!! But! Let's focus on the next 2 stages! Could it be Party or Vampire? Try and guess who it could be and tell me of course, lol. But I did give you a hint, so hopefully that helps!!! And stay tuned, for the next, MAJISUKA GAKUEN 8!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
_____________________________________________________________________
-
Pls do comment how you feel lmao
-
so sakura and atsuko left 'cause they dont want they're younger sister to get involve
intersting, update soon~
-
...update please...
-
I deeply apologize I'm actually taking a break :nervous gomene~ :(
-
I promise I'll be done by tomorrow XD
-
yesss!!
-
LMAO
-
I am sincerely sorry for not keeping my words but I'm gonna have to post chapter 6 late. I'm sorry :cry: :cry: :cry:
-
Episode 6: LET'S PARTY, WITH PARTY!!!!!!!!
"The magic words, are your destiny"
On a bright, glistering morning, Akocha secretly walks alone on the streets to get breakfast. A week ago, Seong made a new rule:"Do NOT walk outside of Majijo alone". Akocha didn't bother to follow the rule, as long as nobody's watching that is. If Seong saw, she would secretly follow Akocha on her personal trip to her favorite buffet. And of course, Seong secretly follows her (lol)."I wonder if Seong if saw me…did she?". The curious Akocha turns around to see a deserted road behind her, with houses covering the sides making it look like a city, when it's really a neighborhood. She continues walking and Seong appears out of the hiding spot, continuing to follow Akocha. She then makes her way into the buffet, pays the cash and enters. Seong is now frustrated cause she forgot her wallet, she immediately has a plan and walks into the buffet to be greeted by a young waiter about Seong's age.
Waiter:Greetings ma'am! Welcome to Downtown Akihabara Buffet! Are you here for breakfast?
Seong:Umm…*whispers*. Can you come closer?
Waiter:Uh-uh, sure.
Seong gets closer to the waiter's ear to "whisper" something as if she's about to tell him a secret, she speedily knocks him out with a karate chop. Luckily, there's no one else in the scene and strangely no cameras' around. So she dragged the waiter's unconscious body, placed him on a chair, then positioned him in sleeping position with slouching back. Seong grabs his money out of his pocket, walks over to the counter, pays her money, and begins her hunt for Akocha. Meanwhile, Akocha is chowing on some takoyaki and artistically-made sushis'. Seong continues to look around while stumbling upon random people, whom are actually called "douches'" in her mind (lol). After 5 minutes of looking at delicious food, she eventually finds Akocha, eating alone.
Seong:(Odd. Where're the other two?)
Akocha then makes her to the bathroom, giving Seong time to grab Akocha's breakfast and eats it all in one go. When Akocha returns, she is now angry.
Akocha:*sighs, then murmurs*. Goddamn bastard…
Seong:Is that me?
Extremely frightened, Akocha immediately knew whose that was and Seong appears behind her. Akocha stumbles backwards and hits the wall behind her. Seong walks towards her and slams her hand on the wall right next to Akocha's head, just like how she did to her last time in the bath house. Seong's face is so close to Akocha, it almost seems like they're kissing (don't think wrong >//w//<). She then knocks Akocha out with a karate chop to the neck and gives her a piggyback ride home. On the way back to Majijo, Akocha leans her head near Seong's neck, causing her to blush for some reason. When they arrived, Seong locks the school gate and makes her way back to Akocha's classroom, where she meets Umika at the doorway, getting ready to train with the twins.
Umika:Umm…what happened?
Seong:She snuck out so I did what I had to do.
Umika:Oh. OK, I'll put her in bed.
Seong:And make sure she doesn't sneak out again.
Umika:わかった.
Seong walks back to Rappappa, while Umika carries Akocha to bed and throws her on it. Laughing a bit, she walks over to the twins' room, telling them to get ready. Once all three of them were ready, they take a stroll back to the same warehouse and trained there for one straight hour to warm up for the next boss fight. They still didn't know who it was but they didn't really bother to care much since the boss will be announced over the speaker in the afternoon. After they were done training, they start taking a break by eating breakfast and drinking Ramune (lol). When they finished, the Pig Gang interrupts them.
Umika:Ugh, you again.
Gangster #1:What do you mean "ugh"?!
Umika:What do you want?
Netsu:You know these guys too?
Umika:Both of you meant them before?
Toketsu:Why yes. It was very horrid.
~Flashback~
Netsu:During our start of being yankees', we encountered the Pig Gang. We saw some of our peers make fun of them, so we followed their footsteps. The Pig Gang was flirting with us, therefore we decided to take matters into our own hands. But we were immediately defeated. But then, Seong saved us and told us to stay out of trouble from these guys further on. After then, we never saw those fat guys, ever again.
~Back to the Present~
Toketsu:Well until now.
Gangster #3:Are you guys done yet?
Umika:Listen. I don't have time to deal with you, so why don't you-
Loud stomping and a hauteur laughter is heard. It becomes louder and it's revealed that the boss of the Pig Gang has returned along with the rest of them. Now a bit careless, Umika attempts to walk pass the gang. Gangster #5 stops her, but she quickly kicks him hard in the stomach. Umika quickly orders the twins to fight back in which they immediately comply by charging at the opposing gang. The fatties charge at the twins and Umika, raising their weapons to launch their attacks. All three of the girls dodge the attacks, and retaliate with surprise attacks from behind. Even thought Umika isn't in a boss battle, her eyes suddenly become deep and fiery red without warning. Because of this, her strength becomes much then usual. With the help of the twins, she's (they're) able to take out all the fatties. However, the boss is the only one remaining. The twins and Umika fight together and heavily injures the boss when Netsu launched a powerful kick to his fat leg. Struggling to keep his balance, he eventually retreats while forcing his companions to help him up. Once they're gone, Umika suddenly collapses to the floor. The twins are shocked by this, then quickly takes Umika back to school. With Netsu carrying Umika on her back, Toketsu keeps on guard to make sure the "devil" isn't near. They eventually make it back to the school and Toketsu quickly locks the school gate. They see Team Hunger playing basketball.
Akocha:Nylon! Over here!!
Nylon quickly passes the ball over to Akocha and she throws the ball over to Gaki and she quickly makes a dunk to the basketball hoop. Team Hunger cheers on for Gaki. Afterwards, they notice the twins running up to them with worried looks on their face. They also take notice of Umika on Netsu's back, completely weary.
Akocha:Hey, what's wrong with Umika?
Netsu:We fought those fat ass douches'!
Toketsu:Because of them, Umika collapsed after we defeated them.
Nylon:Man. Those guys are such perverts. They're gonna return anyhow, anywhere, and anytime. Maybe you guys should train in the school's gym from now on.
Netsu:Well I guess but that's actually up to Umika.
Gaki:No it's not. She doesn't have a choice at all. We'll keep every school gates secure so she can't walk out of here. Even the fences. Maybe we should put electric fences.
Akocha:*smacks Gaki's head*. はか(Baka. Idiot). Go leave Umika in her room, we'll go and give the painkillers to her.
Netsu:Alright.
When the twins and Team Hunger arrive back to Akocha's classroom, she gives the resting Umika the painkillers. Afterwards, they sit down and relax at the center of the classroom. They begin to talk about Umika.
Gaki:*sighs*. Now what?
Akocha:Honestly, I'm proud of Umika. She's bursting through the stairs of Rappappa and already wiped out 2 Bosses!
Nylon:We shouldn't have ever doubted her before.
Netsu:I'm glad~~~
Toketsu:About?
Netsu:UMIKA!! She's so amazing!!!
Toketsu:Imagine what it would be like if you were Umika?
Gaki:About that, I'm not too sure. I've actually tried battling the Bosses.
Akocha, Nylon, the twins:EH?!??!?!?!? You have?!?!
Gaki:Yep! And I barely passed through Mild. She's strong as fck!
Nylon:How'd you lose?
Gaki:I was blasted 50 feet away from where she was standing. I was immediately knocked out!
Nylon and the twins:Whoa…O.O
Akocha:I just wonder. Who's next?
Toketsu:The only Bosses left are Vampire and Party.
Netsu:Who could it be?
Nylon:We'll find out in the afternoon.
Gaki:I can't help but think that we've focusing too much on Umika. Look! All those students' are gathered at the doorway just to catch a glimpse of Umika.
Nylon:Talk about violation of privacy.
Akocha:Umika already defeated 2 of the Bosses of Rappappa, now the remaining 2 won't stay quiet at all.
Meanwhile, in the Rappappa room…
Boss Party is training hard with a punching bag, doing weightlifting, and practicing her martial art skills. Vampire helps Party with training. Thanks Vampire, Party's a lot stronger than before. She is now able to snap steel tiles in half or into pieces. They both then rest for a while, until Vampire starts asking about Party's plans.
Vampire:Hey I'm curious.
Party:About?
Vampire:What type of magic show are you going to put?
Party:Just a particular magic show. I don't wanna spoil.
Vampire:*scoffs*. It might be if you lose.
Party:I'm gonna go practice.
Vampire:OK.
Party walks into the Rappappa room and finds Magic's deck of cards on the green table near Seong's throne. Just by looking at it, she starts feeling sad about it, cause it was Magic's cards. When she died, Party took care of it ever since. Now, it's the only item left behind from Magic for her, regardless of their childhood pictures. Party picks them up and starts shuffling them, just like how Magic did when she was still alive. Party slides them across the table, then uses her force to make the cards flow with her eye movement. The cards then form into a house, then collapses when Party releases the energy. Now sweating she continues to use her secret tactics with the cards. When Seong, Karate, Vampire, Mild and Moon walks in, Party releases the energy again, making the cards falling and spread across the table.
Seong:Are you practicing?
Party:Yeah, just trying to get the hang of it.
Mild:Try not to stress yourself out Party-san.
Moon:Maybe you should take a rest.
Party:I'll go outside for a bit.
Seong:Be careful.
Party:I will~!*runs as she screams outside the hall*.
Moon:*closes the door*.
Karate then makes her way to the punching bag near Vampire's couch, then starts punching it.
Vampire:Why are you training now?
Karate:Even thought I'm friends with Umika, we promised to do a rematch in the future.
Moon:*scoffs*.
Seong:Ne, Karate?
Karate:Yes Seong?
Seong:Umika's fist…was it heavy?
Karate:It was definitely heavy!! It was like as if I was being pounded by boulders or getting trampled on by thousands of bulls!!! I'm actually proud of Umika though.
Moon:(seriously?)
Seong:So it was heavy, huh…*walks into her room then closes the door*.
Vampire:*chuckles*. Should we have one loser drop out of 4 Heavenly Queens and put Umika in instead?*smiles*.
Moon:*snaps, then kicks the table of Vampire's belongings onto the floor*. Try saying that again. I'll rip your fcking mouth out of that face of yours, so then you don't dare to say that again!
Vampire:*sighs, then speaks calmly*. Why are you boiling up all of sudden?
Moon:None of you four are carrying on with Majijo with such half-assed feelings. If this continues, then there will be consequences.
Vampire:I'm not gonna be put in the same situation as they are.
Moon:What are you even worrying about? It's not your turn yet. Why are so impatient?
Vampire:I've got no time to wait after all. And since you don't give a shit about me, I'll might as well back out until you make up you mind. That includes all you guys as well. Want me here or not, that's the question.*walks out of the room then closes the door*.
Mild:Vampire-san…
Karate:What are we gonna do now?
Moon:…I don't know.*slumps back onto the seat near Seong's throne*.
Afterwards, Mild and Karate resume to their training. Meanwhile, Umika rests on the roof where the swimming pool is. She lays on the the edge of the roof, staring into clear, blue sky. The wind silently flows onto her face and body as she stares into the sky. Wondering about her sisters, Sakura and Maeda, she starts thinking they could be now. Suddenly, the twins come running then sits down next to her, presenting a meat dumpling and a Ramune bottle.
Netsu:Umika-san! This is for you!
Umika:*looks at the twins then stares into the sky again*. I don't need it right now.
Netsu:But Umika-san, it's warm and delicious just the way you like it.
Umika:Thank you, but I'm not really in the mood for it.
Umika stands up and walks away.
Toketsu:Ahhh, that's why I told to you get curry bun instead.
Netsu:Gross! Umika-san isn't that type of person that eats curry bun or heretic things like that!
Toketsu:Netsu-neechan! Stop acting all "Umika-expert". I feel that Umika needs something spicy to strengthen herself more.
Netsu:Who's the "Umika-expert" now? I'm the one who knows more about Umika than anyone else her!
Toketsu:What are you saying right now? If you were actually a "Umika-expert" and all, it would be curry bun.*grabs Netsu's collar*.
Netsu:Quiet, fool! It's definitely meat bun!*grabs Toketsu's collar*.
Toketsu:Curry bun!
Netsu:Meat bun!
Netsu and Toketsu:*at the same time*. Meat bun! Curry bun!
While the twins begin to argue or have a fist fight between each other, Umika walks through the halls of delinquent girls fighting and taunting one another. When suddenly, the announcement bell rings and the speaker is Party.
Party:Attention everyone in Majijo. Today's an exciting day today. This is am announcement for a fun magic show!
With that being said, all the students in Majijo halt their actions, including Team Hunger.
…This time, there is just one winner of the premium ticket. And that very student is the newly-transferred, Umika Maeda Kawashima!!
[In class 2B (next door to Team Hunger's classroom)]
Dumpling:It's Boss Party!
Miki:A magic show? Isn't that what Magic did before?
Dumpling:What could she be planning?
Sansho:It must be more than just a magic show.
…Umika~! You've won!!*clapping*.
In Akocha's classroom, Team Hunger stands up to hear and Mei stands right besides them.
Akocha:Looks like she's started her move.
Nylon:I think its best we be careful.
Gaki:Yep.
…That's correct, congrats!
The twins quickly pushes through the crowd of delinquent girls and appears before them.
Netsu:That Party is fcking around with Umika-san. Unforgivable.
Toketsu:If she dares to go near Umika, she'll be sorry.
…*laughing while continuing to clap*.
[In Rappappa room]
Mild:*gasps*. She's started her move!
Karate:But it's just the beginning, who knows what she's going to do next.
Mild:And once she starts, she'll find out about Umika's strength.
Moon:Let's see what she has hidden under her sleeves to bring Umika down.
In Seong's room, she sits up to listen to Party announcement.
…like always the location of the show will never be revealed, well, for me. Please look forward to it~! Umika-san.*turns off the speaker and walks out to her next act. In the hallways, Umika clenches her fist so hard it becomes dimly white. Bearing a serious look on her face, Umika walks out to assemble the twins and train again incase Party comes directly to her. While she walks through the halls, five delinquent girls start talking about her.
DG (delinquent girl) #1:Oh look, there she is. Umika.
DG #2:Yep. Look's like she's dragged out by Party.
DG #3:Party is violent like that Boss from 2010. Uhhhh…Gekikara!
DG #4:With that being said, she'll will come to an end.
At this time, the twins suddenly appears from behind DG #3 & #4, scaring them.
Netsu:Who will end huh?!
DG #3:Actually, we meant–um, w-when you're targeted and chased by Party, you'll end up down in the bottom of hell and…uh…
DG #4:If she fought Party normally, theres no way she could beat her…
Now really angry, the twins them beat up the five delinquent girls', causing them to drop onto the floor and groan in pain.
Toketsu:Fck off, will ya? There's no way Umika will ever lose!
Netsu:Umika-san's a lot more powerful than you can all imagine!! And she will surely win any battle! Whatever it takes, we'll always protect Umika!
Meanwhile in another hall, Umika walks up the stairs to see Seong in the distance, walking towards her. All yankees immediately cease their actions and deeply feared to see the Queen walking in front of them. They all lean against the wall to let the Queen pass through. Umika then walks towards Seong as well. Umika, for the first in a long time, felt anxiety. As she gets closer to Seong, she feels her anxiety emotion progressively increasing. When their shoulders touched and passed each other, they swiftly turn around and raises both their fists directly at each other's faces at the same. Umika now felt a little scared for having to see Seong's fist touching the tip of her nose. Seong, however, remains completely calm. From Umika's point of view, she witnesses Seong's fist clenching and she can clearly see her bones which looked like the fist of steel.
Seong:Your slow movements will only make me faster at any rate. If you wanna beat that rate, then you must figure important.
Umika:…important?
Seong:Correct.
Both powerful yankees lowers their arm and Seong gives Umika a "helpful" hint. Seong then turns around and walks back to her room while explaining to Umika.
Seong:If you want to know badly, I suggest you sort things out before you take on a match with Party. Cause she's very violent…
Seong's voice slowly fades away and Umika stands there, speechless. She also turns around and walks the opposite way of Seong. Both yankees have parted ways. When Seong arrives to the red carpet stairs leading to the Rappappa room, she encounters Moon sitting on the stairs.
Moon:It's bad to break Majijo's rules you know. To fight with the Queen, you must beat all of the 4 Boss' and even take on the extra stage.
Seong:*scoffs*. That doesn't really matter to me. I barely touched her, so calm down.*walks up the stairs*.
Moon:If you underestimate us, karma will come.
Seong:*chuckles*.
Meanwhile, the twins continue to roam around the school building, now bored after Party's speech. Netsu then comes up with an idea.
Netsu:*gasps*. I got it!!
Toketsu:Hm? Got what?
Netsu:An idea. Duh. Let's go for a walk!
Toketsu:*sighs*. How many times have went for a walk? We always walk.
Netsu:Why, you wanna jog?
Toketsu:I thought you'd never ask!
Netsu:Well you should've said something! It's not my fault this time.
Toketsu:Fine. Let's go for a jog.
And so, the twins go out to jog across the streets of Tokyo. Meanwhile, Team DOOM sits on the roof and starts talking about Party and Umika.
Dumpling:So what do you guys think? Is Umika gonna beat Party or what?
Miki:How are we supposed to know? It's not starting yet.
Dumpling:I know that, but just think of a hypothesis.
Sansho:Party-san is quite violent and all, but Umika already took out 2 bosses. That means the chances are balancing, or you can call it 50-50 to make it easier.
Miki:What if Umika loses? Will she start all over?
Dumpling:Nope. Seong changed the rules, remember? If you lose to one Boss, you'll remain where you are. It is fair to take time.
Miki:But its still her decision whether to continue or not.
Dumpling:I'm going for Umika on this one man! Party is just too much. Yeah sure she knows magic and everything, but I still feel that Umika has a high chance of defeating Party.
Miki:I agree honestly. Cause seriously, all Party cares about is violence.
Sansho:I know right? I almost got into a fight with her once. She's only calm when it comes wizardry. She becomes really reckless whenever she snaps. It's that scary to even look at her.
Miki:Why? Is it her eyes or…
Dumpling:Her eyes become purple, I think.
Miki:Ew! Purple?! What happens if you stare at it though?
Sansho:You become hypnotized? I don't know.
Dumpling:That does sound scary.
While the three continue to talk, Party hides behind the walls, still listening to their conversation. She was thinking of using her hypnosis, but that'll waste her energy, so decides to use it not on Umika, but someone else. When she slowly appears from her hiding place, Party walks up to Team DOOM from behind. As the three are still talking, Miki turns her head around and her eyes are wide open to see Party staring at her. She screams, alerting Sansho and Dumpling. They turn around and their hearts sinks to their stomach at utter shock as they too are scared to see Party, whom all three fear most. Woth the order of Sansho Miki and Dumpling begin to spread out to escape Party. With Miki and Dumpling side-by-side, she feels surrounded and decides to go after Sansho instead. Party launches a spinning taekwondo kick at Sansho, but she dodges it just in time. She then tries to come up with a perfect strategy to get her team back to safety.
Miki:Oh fck, oh fck. What do we do?!
Dumpling:M-maybe fight back?
Sansho:No no, we must do what's best.
Miki:Like what?!
Sansho:RUN!!!!!!
Team DOOM attempts to retreat, when they got to the door, they try to pry it open, but it seems that Party has locked the door as she casually swings the keys around her finger.
Sansho:Crap.
Dumpling:Now what?!
Sansho:Just–hang on and let me think of something!
Party:Are you sure? Cause there no way out for all three of you…*walking towards them*.
Miki:HURRY!!! She's coming!!!!
Dumping:Fck this!! I'm gonna spread out!
Sansho:I was gonna say that but ok! Spread out!!
Team DOOM quickly spreads out, leaving Party to pick a choice to who she's going after. Thinking she came up with a good strategy, Sansho runs up to Party to launch an attack. She dodges it and grabs Sansho's jacket from behind. Dumpling launches a kick to Party's right, but she quickly uses Sansho as shield. She falls to the ground while Miki and Dumpling attack Party at the same time. Dumpling begins using her martial arts techniques and Miki does the same, while Party continues to block all their moves. Miki then fires a swift punch, Party quickly dodges it, but Miki's punch was too fast for her to halt, and her fist accidentally smacks Dumpling in the face, giving her a nose bleed in short time. Struggling to get up, Sansho catches sight of Dumpling in a heavy nosebleed and tries to get up. She eventually gains her balance and rushes to Dumpling give her a cotton to stop the blood flow. Miki continues to battle Party, until Sansho intervenes and aids her. Party then pushes Sansho aside and Dumpling fills in. Both Miki and Dumpling try their best to fight Party until she grabs both of them, slams them into each other, then pushes them causing the two yankees to fall to the floor. Sansho, on the other hand, runs up to Party and launches a kicks to her knee, causing her to flinch a bit. Dumpling charges at Party to land a punch, but she grabs Dumpling and then pushes her into Sansho.
Sansho:Ah! Watch where you're going!
Dumpling:Sorry Sansho-san!
Sansho:Get up quick! Get up quick!!
Dumpling:Yes Sansho-san!
As commanded by Sansho, Dumpling speedily gets up on her feet and sends a double karate kick at Party. She blocks the moves, leans in, and slams Dumpling onto Sansho, who just stood up. They both fall again.
Sansho:Goddammit Dumpling!
Dumpling:I'm sorry!
Miki thens attacks from behind with a punch, but Party turns around and blocks her punch with her hand. Miki attempts to knee her Party in the stomach, but she quickly smacks it back down, picks up, then swings her around, causing her legs to hit both Dumpling and Sansho in the face. Dumpling hops back up and approaches Party and Miki. She is spun around by Party and her hand flies out, accidentally slapping Dumpling in the face, causing to fall onto metal rods. Party grabs both of Miki's hands and locks them into her left hand, and Party raises a fist, as if she's about to punch Miki. But Party suddenly halts and pries her hands off of Miki. Sansho then charges at Party to land a punch. She immediately takes notice of it then dodges the punch, but drags it back towards Miki, causing Sansho to punch her instead. With Miki down, Party punches Sansho in the face hard, knocking her out. Dumpling gets back up and charges at Party. She blocks Dumpling's attack and retaliates with a knee to the stomach and an elbow to her back. Finally, Team DOOM is officially defeated.
Party:*panting*. I've wasted enough time on you small ass fries. But overall, thanks for the practice. I'll consider that, a warm-up.*walks away, still panting*.
Party then makes her way outside the school grounds, then walks out into the streets. Back in the roof…
Sansho:*coughs*. Are you guys…OK?
Dumpling:*groaning in pain*. That wasn't fun at all.
Miki:…nope.
Dumpling:I'm still voting for Umika however. Doesn't matter if we're defeated by Party anyways, right guys?
Sansho:…this is bullshit. That Party bitch should learn how to control anger issues.*cough cough*.
Miki:How do we…stand up?
Dumpling:Oh. Sansho, you have your phone with you right?
Sansho:Yeah and?
Miki:Oh yeah, call Akocha. We need her help. Desperately.
Sansho:Oh right, good idea.
Sansho takes her phone out of her pocket and dials Akocha's phone number. In classroom 2C (Akocha's classroom), Akocha's phone rings in her pocket. The ringtone is loud enough for Gaki and Nylon to hear as well. Akocha quickly picks up the call, receiving Sansho's weak voice calling for help.
Sansho:*weak voice*.Hey, Akocha.
Akocha:Uhhh, Sansho are you OK?
Sansho:Me, Dumpling, and Miki just got beat up by Party. Come…help us.*coughs*.
Akocha:WHAT?!?!
Gaki and Nylon:EH?!?!?!
Sansho:Christ, you startled me.
Akocha:Where are you right now?!
Dumpling:*yells*. Roof!
Akocha:OK! We'll be there right away!!*hangs up*.
Sansho:And there she goes.
Miki:Thanks a lot, my ears hurt now.
Dumpling:What? Sansho's dying so I said it for her.
Miki:She's just tired.*coughs*. She's not literally dead.
Sansho:*sighs*.
Dumpling and Miki:……
Miki:See?
Dumpling:Crap! My face… ;^;
Miki:…sorry about that. Party swung me around, so, yeah.
Before they could talk more, Akocha bursts through the door of the roof, along with Gaki and Nylon. Team Hunger then guides Team DOOM into classroom 2C for them to rest. After hearing the whole story from Sansho, Akocha is furious. She wanted something about it, but Sansho told her that Party is walking in the streets. Akocha then realizes that the twins went jogging in the streets as well. "What if Party bumps into them?", thought Akocha.
Akocha:Oh crud.
Out in the streets, the twins are seen jogging their way back to Majijo.
Netsu:Hey.
Toketsu:What?
Netsu:What do you think Umika is doing right now?
Toketsu:Resting? I don't know.
Netsu:I'm kinda worrying about her.
Toketsu:Don't worry. Akocha will tell Umika where we are.
[Back in Majijo]
Umika runs around the school block, desperately looking for the twins, her companions. She looks in the bathroom, the stairs, other classrooms, the twins' classroom, the roof, the backyard, the garden, and other places she could think of. However, they're no where to be found. An idea finally pops into Umika's head and she returns to Akocha's classroom. When she got there, she meets a worried Mei and an anxious Team Hunger. Umika walks up to them.
Umika:Hey. Do you guys know where Netsu and Toketsu are?
Akocha:*turns around then gasps*. There you are!
Gaki:Where were YOU?
Umika:What do you mean? I was looking for the twins.
Nylon:They're in the streets. Run to them quickly! They're in danger!
Umika:Why? What's wrong?!
Akocha:Party is heading towards their way. Team DOOM was beaten up by her and she's out in the streets where the twins are!
Mei:Umika-san. Party is about to make her next move.
Umika:OK. I'll be right there. If they return, please call me.
Akocha:Got it!
Umika uses all her speed to quickly arrive to the twins in time before they become the victims of Party's madness. Meanwhile, the twins continue to jog for a little while until Toketsu comes to a halt.
Toketsu:*panting, coughs*. Let's rest for a moment.
Netsu:Seriously? Now you decide to rest?
Toketsu:Let's just walk.
Netsu:Sure.
When the twins walk into a corridor, they decide to sit and relax on the walls.
Toketsu:I wonder. What if we meet Kookabuki and Ookabuki?
Netsu:Don't forget Zombie and Kamisori.
Toketsu:I was about add them next. Anyways, I just wonder if we ever get the chance to.
Netsu:Who knows, maybe they'll be happy?
Toketsu:*chuckles*. Its been 3 years since…since that gun war. What if we get involved in a gun war ourselves?
Netsu:I don't know actually. There's always a chance that we're gonna die anytime.
Toketsu:I don't want to die!
Netsu:Do you even know what it feels like? I mean you're not alive to know, unless someone explains it in a way.
Toketsu:I always hear these news about people coming back to life after death. Is truly true?
Netsu:…miracles?
Toketsu:What, do you believe in them?
Netsu:Of course. I remember one time I failed this math test. But then later on, I advanced the math test.
Toketsu:*chuckles*. Wow. Lord Jesus heard your prayers.*laughs*.
Netsu:Whatever man. When was the last time you had a miracle?
Toketsu:The time where I survived a car crash. That shitty old man's fault.
Netsu:Luckily, dad fired him. He was such a perv towards mom.
Toketsu:I don't think we'll ever hire butler ever again.
Netsu:Cause we don't need one. We're already 17.
Toketsu:I know. Crap. Look's like it getting a little late, we should get back.
Netsu:Alright.
While the twins walk through the corridor, until they hear a sudden loud noise in the distance. They stop for a moment and walks again. Party sneaks up behind them with a metal rod in her hand. She uses the rod to slide it across the walls of the corridors. Even thought it's sunlight from the outside, the corridor was still dark. The screech of the metal rod on the walls halts the twins once again.
Netsu:Seriously, what's that noise?
Toketsu:I don't know…*gasps*. Netsu-neechan! Behind you!!
Netsu:What?!
Netsu quickly turns around to see Party raising the metal rod. Netsu quickly dodges the attack, causing the metal rod to hit the ground instead. Party gets back up and charges at Toketsu with the metal rod. Party swings the rod at Toketsu, but she dodges the attack with a backflip and kicks the rod out of Party's hands.
Netsu:Toketsu, let's run for it!!
Toketsu:Right!
When the twins makes a run, Party picks up the metal rod and throws it at Netsu's leg, preventing her from running. Toketsu stops to help her sister, while Party walks up to them.
Toketsu:Netsu! Hurry and get up!!!
Netsu:Ow! I'm trying!!
When Party approaches Toketsu, she throws her aside, then starts choking Netsu in her arms. Toketsu tackles Party and saves Netsu from passing out. She fights for her life and Toketsu battles Party. She channels all her energy amd freezes her own knuckle, hoping to inflict damage on Party. She cracks her knuckle and positions herself for battle. The yankee and the Boss charges at each other and launches their attack. As for Toketsu, her ice frozen knuckle is shattered to pieces by Party, who has no problem breaking ice. With her ice on the floor and slowly melting, Toketsu senses Netsu's heat energy. She looks over at Netsu, steadily standing up while her heat energy flows through the corridor. Party turns around surprised, thinking that the corridor was on fire, but to only see Netsu covered in orange-yellowish aura. Impressed Party does the same with her energy and released purple aura that engulfed her hand. Netsu raises her fist, which is now the only one that's covered in her aura. Party does the same and both yankees charge at each other and launches their attacks. With all her energy drained, Netsu falls to the ground and the victory goes to Party again. But it's not over just yet. Party walks over Toketsu and grabs her by the collar. She drags Toketsu to a nearby construction site in the corridor and forced her lay there. Party goes back to Netsu and drags her like Toketsu to the construction site. Party grabs Netsu's pocket knife. She then walks up to Toketsu, raises the knife, plunges it down to Toketsu's neck, but she quickly grabs Party wrist to prevent getting stabbed. Netsu notices the danger and quickly runs up to Toketsu to help. She was about to punch Party, but she kicks Netsu in the stomach really hard, causing her to fall back. Party continues her actions and Toketsu continues to try her best and defend herself. Unfortunately, Party uses her strength to overpower Toketsu and eventually cut her throat a little bit. Toketsu groans in pain as the tip of the knife slides across her throat. Party continues to do so, until Netsu uses all her might and grabs Party from injuring Toketsu. She coughs out blood and Netsu quickly runs up to aid Toketsu, covering her throat. Luckily, not too much blood came out, just a little bit. Toketsu's neck stops bleeding after about 30 seconds. Party then gets up.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. I'll definitely consider that as practice.
Toketsu:(you bastard)*panting*.
Netsu:*glaring at Party*.
Party:I'll be returning now. Good luck pulling through!*walks out of the dark corridor and into the sunlight*.
Netsu then falls into unconsciousness and the twins lay their in defeat…
Umika comes running down the streets, looking everywhere she can to find the twins. Party walks through the back side of the corridor to keep herself hidden well. When Umika arrives to the corridor, she is completely at the huge amount of blood trail. She follows it and discovers the twins unconscious on the floor. Umika quickly runs up to them and starts checking on them. She eventually wakes up Toketsu.
Toketsu:*coughs*…Umika-san.
Umika:Toketsu! Are you OK?
Toketsu:…why…are you…here?
Umika:What are you saying? I've come rescue you. Looks like I'm too late…*gasps*. You're throat!
Toketsu:…don't worry…it's fine. I'm glad…to be alive still.
Umika:Did Party do this? Tell me!
Toketsu:I don't…know where she is.
Umika:Just hold on tight. I'll help you back.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Well well well. Look who we have here.
Umika:You…
Party:…怒ってる?(Okotteru? Are you mad?)
Umika:*stands up*.
Party:*walks closer to Umika while smiling*.
Umika:…you'll regret this.
Party:Will I? I'm just having fun with your friends. I'll take it as practice. Whether you're angry or not, I'll just keep doing it.
Umika:…
Party:*starts laughing like Gekikara but in a more sinister way*.
Annoyed by this, Toketsu slowly stands up and walks near Umika.
Toketsu:Quit bothering Umika-san.
Party:*stops laughing and just stares at Toketsu protecting Umika*.
Toketsu:…(keep staring creep, it won't do anything. I guarantee it)
Party's eyes begins to turned completely purple and gives both Umika and Toketsu a deathly stare (not the hypnosis) as a type warning. She then laughs at both of them then walks away. Party then sneaks at the back corridor again and walks out secretly so then people won't notice her covered in blood or they'll think she murdered somebody. As for Umika and the twins, they cautiously walk back to Majijo. Once they get there, Team Hunger and DOOM helps them to their where Mei can treat them. Back in Akocha's room.
Gaki:Holy shit, both of them too?
Umika:Party. She did this to them.
Nylon:No way!! Is it true?
Umika:*nods her head*.
Gaki:Told you she's violent!
Akocha:She might have another target.
Nylon:Like who?
Akocha:……
Gaki:No.
Nylon:Is it…?
Akocha:…it might be us.
Gaki and Nylon:WHAT?!?!??!?!?!!??!!?!?!?!?
Gaki:Nuh-uh, fck this! I'm gettin' out of here!
Before Gaki could leave, Akocha stops her.
Akocha:Oi! What're you doing?
Gaki:Getting out of here! I'm not just gonna stay here and let that fcking Party bitch me!
Akocha:YOU? Me and Nylon are dealing with it too! The only thing we can do is fight back!
Nylon:Come on Gaki.
Gaki:*groans in frustration*. Fine.*sits back down with Nylon*.
Sansho:DUDE! You're just gonna let her get to you!?
Akocha:Hey. We don't specifically know yet, so calm down.
Dumpling:Maybe you guys should just, I don't know, hide?
Miki:That might be the only suggestion.
Akocha:There's no need to hide. We'll have to endure it.
Sansho:*sighs*. Well good luck with that.
Akocha:…Sansho.
Sansho:*looks at Akocha*. Hm?
Akocha:You should look out for her too.
Sansho:Uh, sure?
Akocha:Just saying.
Sansho:…alright.
Akocha:Gaki. Nylon. Follow me.
Nylon:Where are we going?
Akocha:Walk around the school to attract Party.
Gaki:Why?!
Akocha:To give Umika time to train!
Umika:But, Akocha. You don't have to.
Akocha:It's our job to help you. Just like how Bungee-neechan said,"Team Hormone will come with you". But change "hormone" to "hunger". Off we go.
Gaki:Meeehhh~…I'm not excited.
Nylon:Me neither.
With that being said, Team Hunger walks away out of the door, leaving Umika with Team DOOM. Sansho's phone buzzes, notifying a message from Akocha.
Dumpling:Eh? Is that Akocha?
Miki:What'd she say?
Sansho:"Go help train Umika, while we handle things from here". OK. Look's like we need some training to do.
Umika:…
Sansho:Incase you don't remember, I'm Sansho.
Dumpling:Dumpling!!
Miki:Hello~! I'm Miki, but my parents call me Tanaka. So just refer me as Miki.
Umika:Please to meet you, I'm Umika Maeda Kawashima.
Sansho:EH?! Maeda?!?!?!!??!
Dumpling:Are you seriously who I think you are?!?!?!
Umika:I guess? I'm the younger sister of Maeda Atsuko and Miyawaki Maeda Sakura.
Miki:EEEEEHHH?!?!?!?! Sugoi!!
Sansho:Oh my god! It's a pleasure to work you, Umika-san!!
Umika:Thank you. Shall we get to it?
Dumpling and Miki:OK!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Sansho:WAIT. Before we get into training, I just need an answer to an important question, Umika. Do you practice Wushu?
Umika:Yes I do. And I also practice Taekwondo.
Miki:Oh really?! I happen to practice both as well.
Umika:But I'm actually having trouble with, cause the last time I used it on Karate, she immediately outed me on that.
Dumpling:That's because she's only a Taekwondo practitioner. She has a 3rd degree black belt on Taekwondo.
Umika:Oh. I see. I'm only on my 1st degree black belt in Taekwondo.
Miki:Don't worry. I'll get you to my level. I'm a 2nd degree black belt!
Sansho:Then it's all settled. Once we're done practicing your taekwondo skills, we shall move onto Wushu then.
Umika:OK
Afterwards, Team DOOM begins training Umika for her next boss battle. They started off with the basic training for a 2nd degree black belt, lead by Miki. She teaches Umika how to do the double air kick and the hard wood slam, which she's struggling on the most. Dumpling, the one in charge being the "mannequin", is now fully dressed in body protection armor and all she has to do is to stand firmly still. After 30 minutes of working on Umika's struggle, it is time for Dumpling to endure some of her results. With Miki's and Sansho's instructions, Umika uses all her strength as she can to pin down the mannequin version of Dumpling. She's flipped, kicked, punched, dragged, pushed, and shoved many times by Umika. When they're finally done, Dumpling is able to survive the massive training. She takes off the armor to find she only has a bruise on her stomach. Sansho then takes the armor and puts it on. Umika first apologizes to Dumpling and then uses her Wushu abilities on Sansho's armor. Just like Dumpling, Sansho was hit all over her body and for the final attack, Umika charges all her energy, and blasted Sansho to the wall, cracking it. Her two companions help her take the suit off.
Sansho:Damn! You're a lot more powerful now.
Umika bows 90 degree angle in respect and thanks Team DOOM for training her. Miki takes a towel and wipes all the sweat on Umika. They start to rest and gets ready for the battle. Meanwhile, Team Hunger takes on Party, but no matter how hard they tried, they're easily defeated by her, exactly like how Team DOOM lost. But this time, Team Hunger's injuries are even worse. On the second roof of the Majijo, Gaki and Nylon are scattered through the stairs. First, Gaki spits out a huge amount of blood and Nylon bleeds heavily on her dominant left arm. They both suffer and tryto save Akocha while she tries to flee from Party who's walking towards her and holding a pencil with one hand. Akocha reaches for the doorknob and tries to turn it, but Party kicks her hand out of the way and sits down near Akocha with an evil smile smeared on her face.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. You know the time when Team Hormone was still here? My my, I still remember the time where Wota had a half-broken pencil shoved up her nose by my sis, Gekikara. How would you think it'll feel like if I did that to you?
Akocha:*panting*.
Party:No answer? I see. Well, not only will I stick to the classics, I came up with my own. And boy will I make you suffer horribly.
Party then grabs ahold of Akocha's hair, breaks the pencil in half with her other hand and not will she only use one-half of the pencil and shove it up Akocha's nose, but also her ear. Akocha keeps on begging and begging for Party to have mercy. In the background, Gaki and Nylon crawls up the stairs, trying to stand up and save Akocha, but they were too late. Party penetrated Akocha's nose with one-half of the broken pencil and the other into her ear. Her scream echoes in pain and torture which can be heard in in classroom 2C, the room where Team DOOM and Umika are training. Sansho immediately recognizes the scream of Akocha's and quickly runs to the roof, followed by Dumpling, Miki, Mei and Umika. They rush to the roof, and captures the sight of Gaki and Nylon stopping the blood from coming out of Akocha's nose and ear.
Sansho:AKOCHA!!
Miki:Are you fcking serious?! First the nose, then the ear?!?!
Dumpling:Party went to the extreme. What are we gonna tell Umika?
Sansho:…wait a minute…are we friends with Umika?
Gaki:*coughs*. Why are you asking that at a time like this?
Sansho:I'm serious. Is she? First it was us, the twins, and now you guys. Everyone around Umika is being targeted.
Akocha:I…don't know…if she is or not. But…we'll be by her side. Ow!*touching her nose*. Maybe.
Miki:Damn, you sound like your dying.
Mei:Let me see.
Mei examines Akocha's wounds. She first starts with the ear, to see it very bloody. Next, she goes to the nose, to find it clogged with only blood.
Mei:Not good. I'm afraid I'm gonna have to call an ambulance. Once she returns, I'll be sure to ask them the type of medicine she needs. Can you guys help Akocha up while I call the ambulance?
Sansho:Sure. Miki, Dumpling.
Miki and Dumpling:はい(Hai! Yes!)
When Akocha was carried to the school grounds, the ambulance quickly arrives. And that ambulance is revealed to be from Gekioko. Seong and Moon arrives to the scene to see Akocha carried into the vehicle.
Seong:What happened to her?
Sansho:U-uh, P-Party-san fought with Team Hunger a-and the bad things happened.
Seong:Hm…just like Gekikara.
The Queen of Gekioko, Sarah, hops out of the ambulance followed by Tiger, the sub-president.
Sarah:You. Are you the Queen?
Seong:Oh. Why yes. I was looking forward to meeting you at the ceremony, but then you didn't come.
Sarah:I know, sorry. Had something important to do.
Seong:I see. I'm Seong.
Moon:And I'm Moon. Sub-president of Majijo.
Sarah:Sarah. It's a pleasure meeting you.
Tiger:The name's Tiger.
The two powerful Queens shake hands when Sarah felt a sudden jolt within her when she held the palm of Seong. Her expression of shock was clear enough for Seong to see. Sarah backed away a little bit, fearing something will awaken inside her. Seong, however, found it odd.
Seong:What's wrong?
Tiger:*looks at Sarah*.
Sarah:…oh. My apologies. I've been through a lot and I haven't gotten much rest.
Seong:Really? Maybe you should rest for a while and don't stress yourself out.
Sarah:It's fine really. I'll just treat this patient, then I'll rest.
Seong:Good to know. I guess we can hang tomorrow. I mean, I'd always wanted a break. And let's try to know each other more.
Sarah:Then it's settled. I'll meet you here tomorrow morning. Is that good?
Seong:Never better. See you.
Sarah:Bye.
Tiger:(OK?)
Sarah and Tiger hop into the ambulance, then exits Majijo's parking lot. Tiger starts questioning Sarah what really happened.
Tiger:Hey. Why back away from that Seong earlier?
Sarah:…
Tiger:Sarah!
Sarah:*startled*. Sorry!
Tiger:What's up with you today man? Are you sure you need rest?
Sarah:No it's just that. When I touched her hand, I felt something really weird.
Tiger:Like?
Sarah:I don't know, it felt like something's up with her.
Tiger:Her? Is Seong the "her" you're talking about?
Sarah:Partially.
Tiger:Then who else?
Sarah:Just stop asking me questions already.
Tiger:Just want to know. Maybe Kanji can solve your problem. She's the smart ass.*chuckles*.
Sarah:Dude.
Tiger:*laughs*. Sorry.
When Sarah parked the ambulance in Gekioko's parking lot, Akocha is immediately rushed into the emergency room. Once they got there, Rose, Neko, Aiko, and Kanji got to work. Back in Majijo, Team DOOM returns to their classroom to rest, Team Hunger, along with Mei, begins cooking food again, Umika hangs alone in the backyard, thinking of what to do, and Seong starts talking about Gekioko with the Boss'.
Seong:I meant the Queen.
Karate:えええええええええ~~~?!?!?! Really?!
Mild:What was she like!?
Vampire:Is she vicious? If so, I'll hunt her down for you!
Seong:No, of course not. I'm not sure cause when I shook her hand, she backed away.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Maybe she's scared of you.
Seong:Why? What'd I do to her?
Moon:The more we know, the more mysterious it might get. Maybe because she's nervous since this is the first time she meets you.
Seong:Possibly. And Party?
Party:Hm?
Seong:Are sure you didn't go too far to kill Akocha?
Party:Yes. I made sure I didn't go over the line to kill her. And why do you keep asking about Akocha? Everytime we have a meeting, you usually bring up Akocha or Team Hunger of some sort.
Vampire:I know. I realize that too.
Seong:I'm protecting the school. Its my job, remember?
Vampire and Party:*looks at eachother then back to Seong*. Mhm….
Seong:What?
Vampire:Oh nothing, maybe we'll have our next meeting later on and see how that goes.*chuckles*.
Seong:If you're thinking what I think you're thinking, you best keep your mouth shut, otherwise…
Party:Alright, alright! Calm down. I'm gonna go to the bathroom.
Vampire:I'll go with you.
When both Boss' walk out of the Rappappa room, they secretly and quietly discuss about Seong's feelings by the time they reached the bathroom.
[In the bathroom]
Vampire:So how do you think Seong feels towards Akocha?
Party:*chuckles*. Come on. Seong's 3 years older than Akocha, of course she has something up in her mind.
Vampire:*gasps*. Are you saying…
Party:Correct. I'm saying what you think I'm saying.
Vampire:*walks closer to Party and whispers in her ear*. Seong likes Akocha?
Party:*chuckles*. Maybe. If that's the case, then I would be speechless.
Vampire:Same here. Like you said, if that's the case, then this will be the first time in history the Majijo Queen has a crush on someone.
Party:The news will immediately spread across the city. Maybe we should just keep this to ourselves.
Vampire:Yeah…can I be honest?
Party:What?
Vampire:I don't mean to sound weird or anything, but…
Party:…but what?
Vampire:…I kinda ship them.
Party:Eh?! Seriously? You too?
Vampire:"You too"?
Party:I feel the same way.
Vampire:Maji?!
Party:But you know, that's kinda homosexual there.
Vampire:Who cares. The world is about equality.
Party:If Seong is gay, then I would go nuts. I mean, not in a bad way, but in the good way. I'll support her if she is.
Vampire:Same. High-five!
Party and Vampire high-five each other and walks out of the bathroom, pretending nothing happened. And it is confirmed, both Party and Vampire ship Akocha and Seong. Weirdos. Meanwhile, in the school grounds, four figures walk into the school building, wearing their Majijo uniform. They all came to look for Umika to tell her something important. Out of the four, the two are also here to see the twins' after hearing they got defeated again by Boss Party.
???(1):Man! It's been quite a while since I came back here.
???(2):I know. Umika will be completely shocked to see us.
???(3):Come on! Come on! Let's hurry up! I wanna see my twins'!!
???(4):Calm down already, we have to visit Umika-san first, then see the twins'. But likewise, I'm also anxious to meet both sides.
???(1):Hold up. Let me text Seong first.*takes out her phone, then starts texting*.
In the Rappappa, Seong takes her phone out of her pocket and begins reading the message when all the Boss' huddled around, including Moon (lol).
Seong:Ow! Guys!
Moon:Sorry.
Mild:What does it say?
Seong:*reads the message*.
"If you look outside your window, you'll see 'someone you know'. This is your leader speaking and we request an entrance into your school."
…EH?!?! Who's number is this?
Karate:And what does this mean by leader?
Vampire:Leader…Yuko…
Moon:Yuka and Yuki?
Seong:Eh? Could it be?
Mild:Look at the window! I see 4 people!!
At this time, all the members of Rappappa quickly rush to the window to see 4 familiar figures standing at on the school grounds. Seong recognizes the two figures as Yuko's sisters. They were a triplet when she was still alive. The remaining two are Yuka and Yuki. Rappappa immediately rush out of the room to greet the 4 figures on Seong's command. When they arrived, they see the Yuko's sisters and unexpectedly, Zombie and Kamisori.
Karate:ええええええええ~~?!
Mild:What are Zombie and Kamisori doing here?
Zombie:Duh. We're here to see our twins!
Yuka:Whoa! Seong!!
ゆか(Majijo graduate)
Seong:Eh?! Which one is Yuki and Yuki
Yuka:Right side.
ゆき(Majijo graduate)
Yuki:Left side.
Seong:Wow. It's been quite a while.
Yuki:I know. Long time no see, Seong.
Seong:Thank you…guys.
Moon:Oh, right. I'm Moon, the sub-president of Majijo.
Vampire:I'm Vampire. One of the Boss' of Rappappa.
Party:I'm Party and I'm a Boss.
Karate:I'm Karate! I'm the second Boss.
Mild:I'm Mild. The first Boss.
Yuka:Oh. No wonder I see more than just Seong. Looks this is the entire Rappappa, huh?
Yuki:I'm impressed.
Zombie:Ah! So you're Party!*walks up to Party*. You got a lot of courage in you.
Kamisori:We heard you beat up Netsu and Toketsu.*walks closer to Party as well and starts poking her forehead*. Do you have a brain in there?
Zombie:If you're gonna do that, try taking it easy will ya?
Party:Y-yes, I promise.
Kamisori:Good.
Yuki:Oi. She's just a teenager. Let her be.
Zombie:*whispers to Party*. You better watch it.
Party:*nods*.
Yuka:So. How's the school doing?
Seong:Fine, I guess. We've gotten a lot of "devil" incidences lately.
Yuka:I see. Did anyone get hurt?
Seong:I wouldn't say. Mild got injured. She was walking when it came out and cut her arm.
Yuki:Really?! Was it scary?
Mild:Yep.*nods*.
Seong:But then, were determined to catch that thing.
Yuka:Hope you catch it soon.
Seong:Thank you very much. And also, is there any reason why you're here.
Yuka:Oh right. We're here to see Umika. We have a letter from Maeda and Sakura. They're for her.
Seong:Oh really? Are they new?
Yuka:Not sure. They didn't write the date down. We just got it today, so presumably it might be recent.
Seong:Understood. I'll lead the way.
Yuka:Thank you.
Afterwards, Seong tells the rest of the Rappappa members to go back to the their room, while she escorts the Oshima twins and the 1st year duo the way to Umika's classroom. While walking through the halls of Majijo, the four figures earned surprised and shocked looks from new Majijo students. Even from Sansho's classroom, she, Miki, and Dumpling peek out of their door to see Yuka and Yuki, thinking it was Yuko coming back to life (lol) but then they become confused to see two of them, thinking there were two Yukos'. When they arrive to Akocha's room, Seong opens the door to only see Nylon, Gaki, and Mei cooking. They look at the door surprised to see Yuka and Yuki, and Zombie and Kamisori.
Yuka:Umm…where is everyone?
Nylon, Gaki, and Mei immediately cease their cooking and stands up in shock.
Nylon:Eh?! I-is that, Yuka and Yuki?!
Gaki:Wow…this is like my first time seeing Yuko.
Mei:My dream is fulfilled!!
Seong:Oi! Show respect!
Nylon:…Oh! Right. I'm Nylon. A-a m-member of Team Hunger.
Gaki:Gaki. I'm also a member Team Hunger.
Mei:I'm Mei! The classroom's personal doctor. I'm a big fan!!
Yuki:(•_•;) OK…
Yuka:We're looking for Umika. Do you know where she is?
Nylon:O-oh, she's in the backyard alone.
Yuka:Alone? Well, OK, thanks for the info.
Zombie:Let's hurry. I wanna see my twins!
Yuki:Be patient, will ya?
Seong:Off we go to the backyard.
They four figures, lead by Seong, is now escorted to the backyard. In classroom 2C, Nylon, Gaki, and Mei begin discussing about Yuka and Yuki.
Nylon:Wow, I fcked that one up.
Gaki:It was kind of hilarious though.
Mei:I am forever touched by the sight of the all mighty!"gasps, then faints*.
Gaki:Seriously?!
Nylon:Leave her, she'll revive once Akocha comes back.
Gaki:She better.
Seong leads the four figures through the halls of Majijo once more. When they reach the backyard, they catch sight of Umika laying there in loneliness on the plain grass. Seong walks up to her and finds her asleep. With Umika sleeping soundly, Yuka and Yuki walks up to her. Seong is able to wake her up by shaking her. Umika, is now in utter shock to see two Yukos' (lmao).
Umika:What's going on here?
Kamisori:Ah! Are you Umika?
Umika:Y-yes. Are you…Kamisori, and Zombie?
Zombie:Eh? How do you know us?
Umika:(Looks they've forgotten. How?). Actually, nevermind.
Yuka:I'm Yuka. And this is Yuki.
Yuki:Greetings.
Umika:Yuka…and Yuki.
Yuka:Yeah. When Yuko was still alive, we were triplets. Now we're just twins.
Umika:My apologies. I should've known.
Yuki:No worries.
Yuka:And Umika?
Umika:Yes?
Yuka:Do you desperately want to see your sisters?
Umika:…more than anything.
Kamisori:Good! Cause we've got something for you.
Umika:What is it?
Yuki:Letters.
Umika:…eh?…they sent me letters?
Zombie:Yeah. And why don't we talk somewhere private?
Umika:O-OK.
Yuka:Seong?
Seong:There's a storage room in there. I'll guard the door incase someone comes in.
Yuka:Zombie, the letters.
Zombie:Here you go!
Yuka hands Umika two fancy letters wrapped in fancy envelopes. When they were in the storage room, Seong locks the door and leans in to hear (lol). The Oshima twins then tell Umika to read it out loud.
Umika:
"Dear little Umika,
I hear you joined Majijo now, huh? Did you make friends? Hope you have a nice time there. But, I really do miss you, Umika. I shouldn't have left you back at the orphanage. I'm sorry. I regret it deeply. I left to escape the police. Not only from the police, but there was someone else. I don't really remember. Nonetheless, my only mistake was that I should've took you and Sakura with me. We could've hid together…we could've stayed together. It's all my fault. It's my fault that we separated. If you're reading this now, I hope you get the chance to come visit me and Sakura. Cause I found her.—
*choking on tears and falls to her knees*.
Zombie:*startled*. Umika! Umika. Hey, it's OK. Man, you tear up fast.
Yuka then takes Umika in her arms to confort, leaving Yuki feeling a bit awkward and sad. Yuka stands Umika up while still holding the crying Umika in her arms. Yuka tells Yuki to read it for her.
Zombie:Shh, it's OK. Hurry Yuki, read it.
Yuki:OK. Where were we?
Yuka:12th sentence.
Yuki:Uhhh, OK! Got it.
Umika:*wipes her tears*.
Yuki:
—It didn't take me long to track her down. She almost got arrested after beating up some random gangsters on a block. Luckily, I was able to prevent her from going to prison. I hugged her tightly and she did the same. It's been years since I last saw Sakura. Now that I found her, we need you. Our family will be complete once we find you Umika. Where are you? I don't mean to sound creepy but, please come back to us Umika. If your suffering from depression, please don't be like me. I had to get over Yuko's death more than anything. Even dad's betrayal…and mom's too. We'll discuss this once I find you Umika. I love you.
PS do whatever you can to stay safe.
Sincerely,
Your eldest sister, Maeda"
Yuka:That's it.
Umika:*stops crying*.
Yuka:Are you OK Umika?
Umika:…yeah. Honestly, I never expected this. But wait, how'd the letter get to me if Maeda doesn't know where I am?
Yuki:Oh, it says: "To Umika Maeda Kawashima from Majisuka Jyogakuen".
Umika:So…shouldn't she know where I am?
Kamisori:Maybe she forgot where the school is located?
Yuka:Maybe. Maeda graduated 6 years ago. I'm not sure how she's unable to remember that but it's probably just amnesia.
Zombie:Wait what about Sakura then?
Yuka:Not sure about her. Open the second envelope.
Yuki:OK.
Umika:…can I read it?
Yuka:Umika. Are you sure?
Umika:…yeah. I'll try my best.
Yuka:Good luck.
Umika:*reads Sakura's letter*.
"Dear Umika,
Hey little sis. I miss you. Not too long ago, Maeda found me. Finally we're reunited. Now we just need one more girl. I also heard that you're in Majijo now. Correct? Well, I hope you have an amazing time. If only I was with you today. Just like Maeda said, I too regret leaving you. Do you still have that small letter I gave you before I left you? Not sure what I wrote on it, but I hope you find it soon. If you do have it, please keep it. When I dialed your number after I got shot in the stomach by that thing, I was almost killed. But don't worry, I survived. After surviving, things became different. Most of my friends died when we were fighting in that gun war against the mafia. Who knows…maybe that might happen to you, since that devil is still out there. I'm also worried about you. I heard you got shot by that devil! Are you OK? Try to be safe next time. You should stay near the school. Unless it's being abducted or some other sort. Just try to stay safe. Also, if you ever encounter that mafia, get away from them. They're no use for living. Lastly, I just want to say that I love you and there's nothing I would than keep you safe. Even though I'm not with you right now, here's a note of advise. Like I said, stay safe, stay in the school, keep away from other gangsters (especially male), careful when going out alone, and don't die. I promise you, I'll see you soon. Maybe. Love you.
Sincerely,
Your older sister, Sakura"
Yuka:Wow…looks like both your sisters been through a lot.
Umika:…yeah. I also don't know where they are. But, I'm just curious about my parents as well.
Yuki:Come on Umika. Why worry about them? Their possibly the worst parents to ever even think about.
Umika:I know what you mean, but…I grew up without parents.
Yuka:*flicks Yuki's head*.
Yuki:Ow!
Yuka:Watch your mouth next time!
Yuki:OK, OK, sorry.
Yuka:I get how Umika. Who knows, maybe their doing OK, good, or bad in their lives. That doesn't mean forgot you, Umika. Even Maeda and Sakura, there's no way your biological parents to forget about you and your sisters. I guarantee it.
Umika:You do? W-what if they don't?
Zombie:"People" who don't have a heart is called a monster.
Umika:…*nods*. Thanks for the advice, Yuka-sama.
Yuka:Hey, cheer up. Don't worry about it. I'm sure your sisters will arrive eventually.
Umika:I'll keep that in mind.
Yuka:*sighs*. Its been a long day today huh. You should go rest. Its getting late.
Umika:Where are you gonna go next?
Yuka:Home. Why?
Umika:O-oh. It's just that…I want you to stay…incase Sakura and Maeda return.
Yuka and Yuki:*looks at each other and back to Umika*.
Yuki:You want us to stay?
Umika:Y-yes.
Yuka:OK! Thanks for the invite at least. I'll be sure to tell Seong about it.
Zombie:Yes! We finally get to see the twins!!
Kamisori:I know right!!
Yuka:SSHHH!!! Quiet!
When Umika, the Oshima twins', and 1st year duo come out of the storage room, they immediately find out that Seong was battling with Yabakune students the entire time they were in the room discussing about Umika's past. The Yabakune gang that is currently fighting Seong are Airin and Jen's gang.
Airin:Ah! There's she is! GET HER!!!
One yankee of Airin and Jen's gang runs up to Umika, raising her weapon to attack her. Umika quickly dodges the attack and knees the yankee in the stomach, knocking her out. The Oshima twins and the 1st year duo quickly spread out and positions themselves for battle. Umika then runs up to Seong and faces her back on her back. Now, Umika and Seong are facing back-to-back, ready for battle.
Seong:Why are you peasants here?!
Airin:Just having a little fun. We don't listen to the Queen's rule and we never will.
Seong:Then we shall see how she'll feel once I defeat you.
Jen:You don't know what she'll think, fool. Who said she was ever loyal to you?
Seong:(eh?)
Yuka:Oi! All of you went down the wrong road.
Airin:EH?!?! Are you both Yuka and Yuki?
Yuki:Who else? We're in place for Yuko.
Yuka:Anybody who talks trash about Yuko-neechan will face the death of us.
Kamisori:So are we. To those who talk shit about Salt will die in my hands.
Zombie:We give full respect for Yuko and Salt. No one is ever aloud to underestimate them.
Airin:*scoffs*. Whatever you say. All of my respect goes to Yabakune anyways.
The Yabakune gang then charge at the bundle and raises their weapons. Umika and Seong fight side-by-side, while the Oshima twins and 1st year Duos does the same. Umika uses her Taekwondo and Wushu moves to subtract at least 5 Yabakune yankees. Seong uses her Karate and also Taekwondo moves and outnumbers 3 Yabakune yankees. One of the yankees almost injured Seong with a metal rod but she quickly flips backwards to avoid getting hit as the metal rod smoothly slides down her stomach and her legs kick the yankee in the face. Kamisori uses her nails as a razor blade and takes out 5 Yabakune yankees while Zombie uses her zombie-like strength to take out 4 yankees. Yuka and Yuki utilizes their strength to beat out 8 yankees. Frustrated, Airin and Jen bosses their group to try harder. Seeing this, Seong taunts both cowards to come forth and fight her. They hesitate a bit until Airin tells Jen to go first. She then charges up her energy and tackles Seong will all her might, but Seong grabs her jacket and wrestles her to the floor and using full physical violence on her. Jen tries to defend herself by blocking the attacks. Seong sits on Jen and a punches her repeatedly. Airin sees the trouble and runs towards Seong to help Jen. However, Umika quickly kicks Airin out of the way, blasting her into the tree. Airin begins to cough out blood then finally orders her gang to retreat as Jen is able to escape Seong's grasp on her and runs away with Airin. Kamisori and Zombie chase them for a little bit, but Yuka tells them they can stop for now. Now a bit tired, she leads the Oshima twins the Rappappa room and the 1st year Duos to the Hot'n Cold twins' rooms, followed by Umika who then returns to classroom 2C.
It is now 9:00pm and in the twins (not the Oshima twins') sleep soundly until they hear some noises in the distance. Netsu and Toketsu look at each other and then around the room. Netsu gets up from her bed and washes her face to keep herself awake till 11:00pm. Toketsu does the same and checks her wounds (caused by Boss Party) to see if they've healed at least. The twins then brush their teeth and walk back to their beds. Netsu turns on the TV and the twins sit their for a while. After 30 minutes, Kamisori and Zombie
jump-scare the twins, causing them to scream and cover themselves in blankets. Now laughing really hard, Kamisori starts shaking the
muffle-screaming Netsu and Zombie does the same with Toketsu. When the twins realizes that it was Kamisori and Zombie all along, they start screaming happily and hugs the 1st year Duos.
Netsu:OMG!! I haven't seen you guys in years!!!
Toketsu:I KNOW!! Where have you been?!
Kamisori:Hey, hey. Calm down. We were asked to stay here.
Zombie:Umika told us to.
Netsu:ほんと?!(Honto?! Really?!)
Toketsu:I am so getting Umika a lot of food tomorrow.
Kamisori:You should thank her.*chuckles*.
Zombie:And what are you guys doing up so late? Shouldn't you be sleeping?
Toketsu:Honestly, we don't really care. We just sleep till 11:00pm.
Netsu:Yeah. We spend two hours watching TV.
Kamisori:…you must have quite a boring life.
Netsu:Yeah we do.
Zombie:*looks at the TV*. What're you guys even watching?
Netsu:A zombie apocalypse movie.
Zombie:*slowly looks at Netsu with "are you serious?" eyes*. Seriously?
Netsu:Sorry.*laughs*.
Zombie:Just because my nickname is "zombie" doesn't mean I'm a cannibalistic freak, OK?
Toketsu:It's just a horror movie. So you don't have to worry much.
Kamisori:…so where are we going to sleep?
Netsu:Oh. Good thing you asked. We have two extra beds under our beds.
The twins then reach for the bottom of their bed and pull out an extra with one in Netsu's and Toketsu's. Amazed Zombie and Kamisori hop onto the extra beds. And when it reached 11:00pm, the four immediately fall asleep, with Zombie and Kamisori sleeping messily. In classroom 2C, Akocha silently opens the door after being released from Gekioko's hospital. She quickly makes her way to Team Hunger's bedroom and finds Gaki and Nylon asleep. As for Umika, she's still awake and doesn't realize that Akocha has returned. She reads Maeda's and Sakura's letters' to herself and puts them on the table near her bed. She then thinks about her family in her mind.
Umika:(What could Maeda and Sakura be doing right now? Looking for me? Nah. They wouldn't do so at a time like this…or could they? But why? Can they be that desperate? Surely enough, they did express how they want to see me so badly. But…honestly…they can't be that serious. Who am I kidding? My family is all about being serious………mom…dad……where are they? Do they…remember me? CAN they remember me? Not only me but also Maeda and Sakura. Can mom and dad remember us? What if they don't? What if they forgot us completely? Without even a trace of knowing that we're still alive?……how could they be so cruel? First dad, then mom. Fcked up parents these days. But wait…what if they do remember us?……what will they do? What will they say?………what will they feel?)*closes her eyes and falls asleep*.
After the same exact questions from the beginning constantly repeats in Umika's head. How will she meet her beloved sisters. And will she be able to discover that her parents are somewhere within Japan? Lots of new questions will appear her mind and will be repeated for more than probably 5 years (lol).
The next morning…
Umika wakes up from the sun's brightness and walks out of her room to have fresh air on the school grounds. In Akocha's classroom, she's the first to awake from her slumber and starts grilling hormones. When Gaki wakes up and walks out of Team Hunger's room, she is in utter surprise to see Akocha back home.
Gaki:Akocha!!!!!*runs up to Akocha and gives her a tight backhug*. We missed you!
Akocha:Hey. How've you been? What happened while I wasn't here?
Gaki:Oh. You know the Oshima twins' and the 1st year Duos?
Akocha:Yeah. What about them?
Gaki:They came here to school and slept here cause Umika asked them to.
Akocha:Really?!
Gaki:Yep!
Akocha:Why though? What'd they want?
Gaki:I think they came here to her something, I don't know.
Akocha:I see. Go wake Nylon and Mei up. The hormones are almost done.
Gaki:はい~!
Gaki quickly tells Nylon and Mei to wake up cause Akocha is back. Nylon's and Mei's eyes widened and completely surprised, they run out of their room, sees Akocha, then runs up to her to give her a backhug, pushing her a little bit.
Akocha:Oh jeez. Have you guys been training lately?*chuckles*.
Nylon:Nah. We're just happy to see you again.
Mei:We missed you Akocha-sensei!!
Gaki:I know. We can't do anything without our leader missing.
Akocha:Nylon. Aren't you sub-leader? What happened?
Nylon:Nothing. It's just that we've been lazy recently. So…yeah.
Akocha:*chuckles*. The hormones are ready.
Gaki and Nylon:Yay!!!
While Team Hunger chow down hormones, Umika dresses up in her Majijo uniform and makes her way to the school grounds. When she got out of her room, she immediately notices Akocha and earns her attention in return.
Akocha:Ah! Good morning, Umika!
Umika:Akocha. You're back. How are you?
Akocha:Great! How have you been doing?
Umika:OK, I guess. I'll be off now. See you later.
Akocha:Bye~.
Umika exits the door and walks to the school grounds. Back in Akocha's classroom, Gaki takes out her phone and texts Sansho that Akocha's back. In Sansho's room, her phone buzzes and she quickly grabs it whilst sleeping. She tries to open her eyes and sees Gaki's message.
"Hey! Akocha's back!!!! PREPARE FOR CELEBRATION!!!!!!!!!! XDDDDDDDDDDDDD lmao"
Sansho immediately sits up and quickly wakes up Miki and Dumpling. Once Team DOOM got dressed in their uniforms, they rush to classroom 2C, slams the door open, startling Team Hunger. Team DOOM gives Akocha a tight bear hug all together, crushing her. Afterwards they then celebrate Akocha's return. Meanwhile, in the Hot'n Cold twins room, Netsu's phone buzzes, causing her to wake up from her deep slumber. She is then surprised to hear that Akocha has returned. Netsu drags Toketsu from her bed, immediately waking her up when her head crashed onto the floor, waking Kamisori and Zombie up. They ask what's happening and Netsu explains everything.
Netsu:Akocha has returned!! Get ready!!
Zombie:Oh really?! Already?!?!?
Netsu:Yes! Yes! Hurry up and let's go see her!
Toketsu:Ow~*whines while being dragged by Netsu into the bathroom (lol)*.
When the four dressed up, they rush to Akocha's room. Even though Kamisori and Zombie are graduates, they missed their old times being in Majijo and continues to wear their Majijo uniform. Once they arrive, the twins hug Akocha and she greets the graduated 1st year duo of 2014. They are happy to finally see her and hugs her as well. Mei, Team Hunger, Team DOOM, the Hot's Cold twins, and the 1st year Duos celebrate Akocha's. Outside of Majijo, Umika stands in the middle of the school and gazes into the clear, blue sky. The relaxing emotion took over her body and cleared her sadness from her mind, replacing it with calmness. She felt as if she was in the bathhouse or being massage on the massage chair (lol). The blue sky was somewhat precious to Umika and she didn't want it out of her sight. She then goes to a nearby bench and lays on it. The wind smoothly and quietly flow on her face, relaxing her even more. It felt like pure heaven to her. Umika closes her eyes and puts her arms below her head and lays down in a comfortable position. In the distance, Party looks at Umika relaxing on the schools bench and chuckles. She then channels up her energy to heat the bench from afar. The bench heats up a little. It became hot enough for Umika to feel. She instantly gets off the bench and looks around to see if it was Netsu trying to prank her. Umika then looks into the buildings and catches sight of Party standing by the windows and her hand supporting her chin while her elbow lays on the edge of the window. Party then taunts Umika with her hand gesturing her to come get her. Party then disappears from her sight. Umika realizes that she's mistaken Netsu's heat from Party's. She quickly rushes into the school building to look for Party. Umika tried the staircases, different classrooms, the bathrooms, the secret storage rooms, the multipurpose room, the fields, and Party is nowhere to be found. She looks around the hallways slowly this time, but it was only her mistake. A card flies narrowly across her face and penetrates into the wall right next to her face. Umika turns around to see Party standing there casually with only 2 cards in her hand.
Party:What's wrong. Cat's got your tongue?
Umika:*gives Party a serious look*…
Party:If your gonna come after me, you better stop looking around.
Umika:(…what's she trying to say?)
Party:*laughs and disappears in the shadows.
And so, the games begin. Umika runs after Party, and looks on the side of the wall that she disappeared into, but only sees delinquent girls arguing and fighting each other like always.
Party:*calling from behind*. Over here, coward!
Umika turns around to see only Party all the way down the hallway and disappears behind the door. Umika chases after Party and runs down the hallway passing through delinquent girls, while Party's voice is heard through the speakers.
Party:U~mi~ka~san!*laughs hysterically*.
Umika:*stops running*.
Umika looks around the for Party, until she see feels a sudden and strong gust of wind behind her. She looks out the window to see Party on the right side on the building, laughing at her. Party does that taunting hand gesture at Umika once again and disappears from the window. Umika groans in frustration and continues running towards Party's direction. She then find s herself trapped between a four way hall, standing in the center of the separate halls. Umika makes her way straight of to another pile of stairs, only to be alerted by a sound of a door opening slowly as the sound eerily echoes from the door opening. Umika turns around and tries to look into the room, but it is too dark. Party appears from the darkness within the room. She smiles evilly and walks back into the darkness.
Party:Your welcome in.*laughs evilly*…
Meanwhile, the Hot'n Cold twins start to worry about Umika and begins feeling strange because Umika usually comes to them and tells them to come and train with her. But today, she's not around. They excuse themselves from Akocha's classroom and walks out to find Umika. Back in Akocha's classroom, she takes notice of the twins' leaving suddenly.
Akocha:Ne, Sansho.
Sansho:Hm?*answers while chewing on some hormone*.
Akocha:Don't you find it weird how the twins suddenly left?
Sansho:They're just probably go out to buy some food for Umika or looking for her.
Akocha:Exactly.
Sansho:*stops chewing and think a bit*. Holy shit…could the battle between Umika and Party started already?
Akocha:…!! We have to find her!
Sansho:But how we don't know where she is. And we can't fight her. Our wounds aren't healed yet
Akocha:Who cares! We gotta go!
Sansho:OK, OK.
Akocha:Uh, guys, me and Sansho are gonna go out for a bit, so please take care of the classroom for me.
Gaki:You got it Akocha!
Akocha:Later!
Sansho:Bye!
With that being said, Akocha and Sansho also begin their quest to find Umika. But they also need to find Netsu and Toketsu. Meanwhile, the twins' run around the school building in desperate to find Umika. They ask other students if they've seen Umika. They comply and point to the direction where she went. The twins' run in many directions and catches no sight of her anywhere. They continue to run until Toketsu spots a card on the wall, which is the previous card that Party used to throw at Umika. Netsu grabs the wall then the twins' examines the card.
Netsu:Look! It's Party's card.
Toketsu:Has the battle begun?
Netsu:This is bad. We have to for Umika-san, quick!
Toketsu:Right!
Netsu and Toketsu:*runs up to some random students*.
Netsu:Oi! Have you all seen Umika-san anywhere? We're looking for her.
Back Umika's she slowly walks into the dark room, which is said to be where the magic show takes place. The door suddenly closes on it's own which created a loud noise, startling Umika. She carefully looks around the room incase Party pops out of no where and attack her. The current and only light in the room is from the thin curtains that are blocking the sunlight, making the light dim. Umika walks around the seemingly dark room until suddenly, lights turn on. The lights didn't light up the whole room, but half of it. Party appears behind Umika, slightly startling her.
Party:Welcome to Magic's Show, Umika Kawashima.
Umika:*looks at Party*. Magic's?
Party:Yes, Magic's. This is my tribute to her.
Party flicks her finger, which initiates small fireworks to blow up near the entrance of the room. Umika looks towards the direction of the sound of the small fireworks and catches glimpse of beautifully hand-made art works plastered across the wall. She then realizes this room she is standing in is the art room.
UMIKA VS BOSS PARTY!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!🎉🍷
Party:*calls from behind*. Oi.
Umika turns around to meet a footwear (shoe) smashed to her face. It turns out to be Party's foot when she launched a kick to Umika's face. The blow was impacted that it caused her to immediately lose her balance and fall to the floor.
Party:Didn't Mild tell you before? "You're not supposed to think or see, you feel". So looking is bad in combat, stupid.
Umika:*stands up*. Is this the was you fight?
Party:If you want to put it that way then you'll might do how you like.
Umika:You never learned the serious way have you?
Party:*controlling her anger and gives out a deep breath*. How would you like to be tormented? If you choose that way then I won't have to use tricks on someone so weak like you.
Umika:*blood flows out of her lips*. If we go this way, then come at me seriously.
Party:*laughs*. Seriously you say~…as you wish.
With that being said, Umika closes her eyes for a moment, leaving Party standing there silently and awaiting for her to take action. She then opens her eyes to reveal red eyes and Party then attacks first since she couldn't wait anymore. She uses her Muay Thai kicks, only for Umika to block them with her legs. Umika strikes a punch, but Party ducks to avoid the attack. She kicks Umika, but she blocks it with her elbow. She does a round-kick, but Party ducks again and retaliates Umika with her own kick, blasting her to the wall. She coughs causing Party to chuckle. She attempts to kick Umika, she runs out of the way, causing Party's to slam onto the wall instead. Umika comes from behind to attack Party, but senses her from behind and elbows her in the stomach. She punches Party, but she dodges and tries to punch Umika back. She blocks it with her wrist and knees Party in the stomach, causing her to step back a bit. Umika tries to punch Party again, but she blocks it and kicks her. She tries to protect herself but the blow was too powerful for her to block. Umika attempts to punch back but Party throws the punch back and tried kicks her on the side. Umika, however, catches the blow when she holds Party's leg in her left arm and raises her right arm to elbow her leg and then slams Party with elbow, causing her to step back. Without giving up, Party continues to launch kicks but Umika repeatedly blocks them. Party is able to hit her in the stomach, but she continues to stand in her position. Party then attempts to hit her with her entire left arm, but Umika blocks the blow and throws her backwards. She then takes her chance to punch Party in the face, which lands successfully. The blow was powerful enough for Party to stumble backwards, causing her to crash into the curtains. One it falls down, giving more sunlight into the room. But then Party trips on the curtain and slams into a metal shelf. Umika runs up to punch Party, but she quickly kicks her out of the way. Umika retaliates with a Taekwondo kick. She punches Party who attempts to block it but it was powerful to defend and causes her to hit the wall behind her. Umika launches more attacks, in which Party tries to protect herself from only to be blasted to the wall once again. She then runs behind the curtains and Umika punches the curtain only to find out that Party suddenly disappeared. She then finds herself handcuffed to the wall.
Party:Behind you.*laughs hysterically*.
Umika:*turns around to see Party*. How did you—
Party:Nuh-uh-uh. A true magician never reveals the secret of magic tricks do they? And besides, if you knew it would be really boring, wouldn't it?
Umika:*struggling to get the handcuffs off her*.
Party:*laughs*. Keep trying. There's no way for you to break out of those. In fact, I have extra.*laughs hysterically while holding the extra handcuff in her hand*.
Party walks up to Umika, grabs her hand then handcuffs her other hand on the wall. Now both of her hands are hung up, which means she's unable to fight Party. She can use her legs, but they're injured and weary to cooperate with her. Party grabs Umika by her hair and threatens her.
Party:I've just had about enough of you. Don't try and get on my last nerves, cause you'll soon regret it.
Umika:*panting*.
Party:*laughs in front of Umika face and let's go of her hair*.
Umika then thrusts and shakes her hands to the handcuffs off. Party then encores her by chanting,"You can do it!". Just outside the room, Netsu and Toketsu call out Umika's name repeatedly. Back in the art room, Party start beating her up and suddenly finds it entertaining. Slowly, her chaotic sanity is awaking inside, just like Gekikara's sanity she fought Maeda. Party begins to become insane, crazy, and lunatic. As for Umika, she finds herself suffering but bears with it. At the same time, Netsu and Toketsu run around the school and asks every Majijo student if they've seen Umika while Akocha and Sansho does the same. The Majijo students tell them the directions and they follow it. In the art room, Party continues to beat up Umika while unknowingly controlling her sanity for some reason. She grabs her head while heavily panting as if a demon is possessing her mind, telling her to kill someone while she repeatedly refuses. Thinking she got it under control, Party releases her own head and walks up to Umika again who seems like she's dying with her head bleeding from the side.
Party:あれ~?(Are~?) Show's over already? It just begun.
Umika:*stands up to headbutt Party who quickly dodges it*.
Party:Who-ho-ho~! Nice try! Lovely move.
[Outside]
Netsu:Umika-san!
Toketsu:Umika-san! Where are you?!
Akocha:Umika~!
Sansho:Umika! Show yourself!
Akocha:ばか!(Baka! Idiot!) How can she show herself when she's fighting Party?
Sansho:Just wanted to know if she can hear us at least.
Akocha:Whatever. Just keep calling! Umika-san!!
Sansho:Umika!!!
Party continues to beat up Umika, when she suddenly gasps for air while having a heart attack. Umika sees this and reacts in utter shock.
Umika:(…what's wrong with her? How awful is this sanity she claims to have?)
Party regains her balance and her oxygen. She clutches her chest where her heart is to make sure it's beating normally. With her pulse back together, she looks at Umika who now has worried and serious eyes combined.
Party:What's…up with those pathetic eyes? Don't try to scare me you shitty ass fool.*coughs*. Those eyes, I don't like them. Those red eyes going crazy all they want. I'll kill them with my hands!
Party raises her fist to punch Umika, who closes her eyes to brace herself. The comes to a sudden halt when the door bursts open and the twins' rushes into the room. Party looks at the twins' in surprise and they return the same look as well.
Toketsu:Sakura-san!
Party:You bitches…oi! This is a reserved area! Get out!
Netsu:Shut up! Stop doing so obnoxious to Umika-san! We're now your opponents!
Toketsu:Yeah!
Umika:*says weakly*. No, guys…
Netsu and Toketsu:Yaahhh!!!
The twins' charges at Party with their fists launching at her. However, she easily dodged the attacks and tripping over Toketsu who continued to run towards her. Netsu continues fight Party with Taekwondo moves. Party retaliates by jumping in the air and kicks Netsu in the face, causing her to crash into piles of boxes. Toketsu tries to punch from behind but Party dodges the attack, causing Toketsu to stumble in front of her, giving her a chance to kick her. Toketsu then runs into the same boxes and crashes into Netsu as well.
Party:*panting, shaking as she's cold*. How was that suppose to be serious?
Umika:*coughs out blood*. Guys…stop. She's not someone you can defeat!
Netsu and Toketsu turns around to punch Party together only for her dodge and block it. She then kicks Netsu first and then Toketsu who falls near Umika. Party walks up to Netsu and starts kicking her. Her sister runs to help but Party kicks her away and continues beating up the other twin while Umika sorrowfully watches. Toketsu stands up again but then decides to use her zombie-like strength to endure Party's attacks, just like her cousin Zombie did before. The Boss continues to kick her repeatedly until Toketsu fell to the ground, near Umika again. Netsu steadily gets up on her foot.
Netsu:I will never lose to someone like you!
The twins' fight Party again but as usual, they're defeated again inevitably. Netsu trys to launch a Wushu kick hoping it'd be effective. Party, however, dodges the move but Toketsu tackles her from behind. She is then kicked out of the way and Party punches Netsu hard.
Toketsu:We'll show you our seriousness…*cough*. And protect Umika-san!
Party:*turns around and kicks Toketsu in the face*.
Umika:*struggling to break out of the handcuffs*.
Party:Seriousness?*kicks Toketsu*. Seriousness my ass!!
Party:What is this "seriousness" you have?*continues to kickk Toketsu*.
Netsu sees her Toketsu being beat by Party and quickly runs up to Toketsu and uses her back to protect her.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Just how stupid can you be?*continues beating up the twins'*.
Umika:……Someone's…seriousness to not something to ridicule about!
Netsu and Toketsu:*looks at Umika*.
Party:I'm sorry. Did you say something? I think you spoke too low you bitch.
Umika:I said you shouldn't ridicule people's seriousness when you have it too!
Party:*glares at Umika while her body heats inside and soon to release her sanity…*.
Umika steadily regains her balance and stands on her feet. She then charges up all her energy to break out of the handcuffs' grasp from her hands. The twins' and Party watch Umika in surprised looks while she continues to break out of the handcuffs. Her wrists', unfortunately, begin to bleed when she broke out of the strong handcuffs. Umika's red blood drips from the handcuffs and the blood catches Party's attention. She listens as the red liquid drips' echoes in her ears. Her heart then beats rapidly as the sanity inside becomes stronge. Umika takes notice of Party's breathing and clutching her heart. She didn't know what to do at this kind of situation. Party comes back to normal for a while and looks at her opponent.
Party:Impossible…what kind of trick did you just use?
Umika:*panting*. That was no trick…that seriousness.
Party:*scoffs*. You can't beat me with that kind of body.
Umika then charges at Party and jumps with her fist in the air. Party attempts to block it but it was too powerful causing her to step back a bit. Party turns around to kick Umika but blocks it and uses her Wushu kick on the Boss, hitting her in the stomach. Party attempts to punch Umika but she blocks it and kicks her in the stomach. Umika then grabs Party's collar and drags her around. She then launches a powerful punch, blasting the Boss into some art tools and crush a canvas-stand. Party's hearts then beats rapidly and has a sudden heart attack again. She clutches her heart to try and stop the attack in it. She then sounds like she's being tortured and soon to die. The heart attack stops and Party tries not to pressure herself. Umika once again takes notice of the heart attack and doesn't know what to do, until…
Umika:*panting*. Is there…something going on in your body?
Party:*stands up while heavily panting*. You'll…find out soon.
Umika:*gives Party a serious look*.
Party then channels up her energy and spins around to send her leg to hit Umika in the face. She dodges it, however, and retaliates Party with another powerful punch, causing her to crash into boxes in front of her. The Boss stands on her feet again and launches a double kick but Umika quickly kicks her back to the ground. Party stands up again but her opponent slams her with her bare fist and she falls back to the floor.
Umika:Showtime is over!
Umika then clutches her fist and channels all of energy. Her fist os then engulfed with pure flames and launches the attack towards Party's face. The attack happened so quickly that Party was slammed hard to the floor. Umika thinks she's won. In the Rappappa room, Mild runs into the room and shouts out loud.
Mild:PARTY-SAN'S IS DEFEATED!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Karate:MAJISUKA?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!
Vampire:*face palms*.
Moon:Idiots! Party still has one more strategy.
Mild and Karate:EHHH?!?!?!?!?!?! She does?!
Vampire:YES. Her sanity is about to be unleash itself.
Karate:Holy shit!!!
Mild:We're so gonna watch this!!!
The defeated Boss' then run out of the room and down the stairs. Seong begins to walk to her room, but Moon stops her for a moment.
Moon:Forgive me, Seong-sama.
Vampire:Eh?
Seong:Why are you sorry?
Moon:I can't let you do it. It's against the rules.
Seong:Moon, Moon, Moon. Are you hearing yourself? Seriously. Who listens to rules these days?*chuckles*.
Seong ignores and walks to her room. Now, only Moon and Vampire are in the main room of Rappappa.
Vampire:…now what?
Moon:*lays down on her couch*. Surely you anxious to see the fight. You have my permission.
Vampire:*surprised*…well I'm not missing this then!*runs out of the room*.
Moon:*chuckles*.(They'll tell me results afterwards).
Back in the art room, Umika collapsed after "defeating" Boss Party. The twins' were worn out. Umika then wakes up after hearing Party's hysterical laughter echo in her dream. She looks around the room and sees no sign of the Boss anywhere. She finds Netsu and Toketsu locked in an embrace and smiled at the scene. She wakes both of them up. They're startled thinking it's Party but finds out that it was their leader, Umika. At this time, Akocha and Sansho slams open the art room and sees only Umika and the twins.
Akocha:Oh thank god you guys are alive!! Did defeat her?!
Umika:Yes, I did.
Akocha:Yatta!!!!!! Finally! We can celebrate!!
Akocha helps Umika and the twins up while Sansho investigates the room. She looks around and something eerie catches her attention, Party's blood. Her blood is about 4 inches wide. Sansho squats down to view the blood. She slightly dips her finger in it and views the blood on her finger. Sansho now shocked to find out that Party has finally released her sanity, but doesn't know where she is now. Surely she's not back in the Rappappa."Where is she?", thought the frightened and shocked Sansho. She then turns around.
Sansho:Umika…
Umika:Yeah?*looks at Sansho*.
…how far did you go?
Umika:…w-what do you mean?
Sansho:This blood on my finger is Party's. Do you know what this means?
Akocha:Oh no……i-it c-can't be.
Umika:What is it Akocha?
Netsu:Seriously what is it?
Toketsu:I'm scared all over again.
Sansho:…it's not over yet. Party's still out there.
Umika:…(motherfcker!)
Akocha:Now Party's in her sanity. Whenever she is, all she cares about is violence. She won't stop until she gets enough of it.
Netsu:What do we do now?
Sansho:*stands and wipes the blood of her finger with tissue*. Umika. We'll guard back to Akocha's classroom. If we're unable to…we have no choice but to fight Party and bear with her sanity.
Umika:But…don't I have to fight alone?
Sansho:The rules allow assistance. So we'll help you.
Umika:A-are you guys sure? Your wounds are not yet healed.
Akocha:And we don't care about our pathetic wounds. We'll fight no matter what!
Netsu:We're in!
Toketsu:*groans in distress*.
Akocha:Alright everyone, let's go.
The twins, Akocha, Sansho, and Umika walk back to classroom 2C. They walked through the halls, earning worried looks from other Majijo students. Umika takes notice of the worried looks and becomes worried herself. They continue to walk through the hall and earns even more worried looks. Netsu then threatens to beat up all of them if they don't stop looking at Umika. They all reluctantly stop and the group continues walking. When they reached to a certain hallway, they are greeted by Boss' Mild, Karate, and the not-yet defeated, Boss Vampire.
Mild:Umika. You should think twice before you strike.
Karate:Or you'll have handle the sanity of Party.
Vampire uses her head to gesture Umika to look straight and she complies along with the others. All the way down the halls, they see Party standing. But this time, Party looks like as if she's a murderer. With her fists all bloody just like Gekikara's, she holds a pair of scissors in one of her hands. She hols up various items belonging to those she defeated. For example, Team Hunger's symbol patch is cut to pieces."Noo…it was knitted by Mei. Oh wait…we have extra ones knitted by Wota-san. Nevermind~", thought Akocha. Next, is Team DOOM's flag. The flag is ripped and torn to pieces by Party."Great, now we have buy a new one =_=", thought Sansho who then shoots a deadly glare at Party. She didn't mind the glare since her sanity took over her. Lastly was twins' mugs. Party smashes the mugs to the ground and steps on them until they turned to dust."Those were birthday gifts ;^;", thought Netsu and Toketsu. Umika looks at Party and finally gets a good luck at Party's sanity. She walks closer to Party with her eyes continue flashing fiery red. Umika looks down at the damaged items of her friends as they continue to stand where they are.
Umika:…why are you doing this?
Party:*chuckles*. 怒ってる? (Okotteru? Are you mad?) Didn't you say…"take it seriously"?*laughs hysterically*.
Party approaches Umika closer…
Party:You're friends……you're pathetic friends……are getting beaten up.*laughs*. I can tell seriously you're seriously mad.*laughs hysterically*.
And suddenly, Umiks burns inside pure anger and contempt. This caused her eye to become fully red, even covering the white parts. With her eyes deep red, she looks at Party, who's eyes are fully blackish-purple.
Party:You're not the only one who can change eye colors.*laughs hysterically*.
Umika:*glares at Party*.
Party:You're really mad now!
Party grabs Umika and pins her to the wall and attempts to punch her, but she blocks and knees Party in the stomach then punches her in the face. Umika kicks the Boss in the stomach causing to step back a bit. Party tackles Umika and they begin to wrestle each other. Her friends watch in the distance.
Akocha:Umika!
Netsu:We're coming!
Akocha and Netsu runs up to Umika and helps her wrestle Party. However, the Boss kicks both of them one-by-one and continues wrestling Umika. Sansho and Toketsu charges at Party. Sansho launches a punch at Party, but she quickly pushes Umika towards her and uses her as shield. This action caused Sansho to punch Umika instead. She steps back a bit.
Sansho:Oh!! Sorry Umika!
Party:*punches Sansho in the face*.
Sansho:Uuh!!
Toketsu:Stay away from her!
Toketsu was about to tackle Party, but she quickly kicks her out of the way. She then goes back Umika and wrestles her again. She uses all her strength and pins Party to the wall but she pushes her away and holds her against the wall. Party leans on and bites Umika's ear causing her to scream in pain. Umika repeatedly punches Party on her side to release herself from the Boss' grasp. Party's opponent kicks her causing her to stumble into an empty classroom and crash into chairs. She continues to smile and laugh while standing up. Umika walks up to up to Party with deep red eyes and punches her face. Party steps back a bit only to be punched two more times in the face. Umika attempts to kick the Boss but she catches the blow and punches her in the face. Party's opponent punches her back and she tries to retaliate Umika's attack but failed and her opponent starts choking her. Party sees a nearby chair, grabs it and hits Umika in the head with it. Both yankees fall to the ground while Umika clutches her head in pain. She is then rolled over by
Party who punches her continuously. Out in the doorway, Akocha, Sansho, and the twins' arrive at the scene. Even though their faces are covered with several bandages, they come to Umika's rescue.
Akocha:Umika!
Party:*stops punching Umika and looks at Akocha and the others, stands up*.
Sansho:You fcking bastard…
Netsu:We better not be late.
Toketsu:Umika-san…
Party:*says eerily*. Friends?*laughs hysterically*…friends.*walks closer to Akocha*. I'll kill you all!!
Party grabs a nearby metal rulers and toss them at Akocha but she kicks it out of the way. She retaliates by kicking Party and leaves the rest to Sansho and the twins'. Sansho punches Party in the face while Toketsu runs after her. Akocha then rushes to Umika to see if she's OK.
Akocha:Umika, hey! Are you OK?
Umika:*coughs*.
Toketsu runs up to Party who grabs a mop and swings it at her. Netsu helps her sister. The Boss then swings the mop at Netsu who catches it and they wrestling over it. She throws it out of her way and attempts to tackle Party but she dodges the move, drags Netsu back and punches her, causing her to fall to the ground. Sansho sees a chair jumps on and launches a powerful punch at Party. Sansho continues to attack Party with a kick but she catches the blow then bites her lap. Sansho screams in pain falls to the floor with Party.
Akocha:Sansho!
Akocha then runs up to save Sansho but a chair is thrown at her giving her sever injuries to the chest and stomach. She then falls to the ground, leaving only Umika left. Party's hysterical laughter echoes in her mind, annoying her.
Party:*laughs hysterically*. Friends.
Umika:I'll kill you…if you hurt them even more.
Party:*laughs even more*. Friends!
Party grabs a chair to hit Umika with it but she drags Party and throws her to the wall. The Boss attempts to punch her opponent, but Umika retaliates with a two powerful punch and then a kick. Party steadily gets up while still laughing. She then tackles her opponent to ground and they wrestle again, but this time more violent. Umika thrusts and pushes hard, hoping to get out of Party's grasp. She, however, bites Umika's left wrist, causing her to scream in pain again and she starts punching Party repeatedly. Umika is able to overpower Party's strength and wrestles her to the ground and punches her continuously. Party releases a powerful kenpo punch causes Umika to groan in pain. The Boss then grabs her opponent's collar and forces her stand. She then headbutts Umika causing her to fall to the ground. Akocha then rushes outside to see if Umika's OK and kicks Party from behind. The twins' also rush outside to their leader while Sansho then wrestles Party to the ground. Akochs helps Umika up and so does the twins' but she falls back down. Sansho is then slammed to the wall and Party begins to choke her. Sansho coughs and tries to get her oxygen back. But the Boss squeezes her throat harder while laughing and Sansho is now unconscious.
Netsu:Sansho-san!
Toketsu:Sansho-san!
Toketsu runs up to Sansho to help her, but she is dragged backwards Party and gets kicked in the stomach. Akocha helps Toketsu while Netsu charges up all her heat energy and launches a fire punch. Party easily catches and uses her cold her energy to cool down the heat in Netsu's fist. This caused her to become very tired and leaves her unconscious. With Sansho and the twins down, Akocha runs up to Party and launches her Karate moves. The Boss, however, retaliates it when she spins around and uses her elbow to hit Akocha in the face, knocking her out. Umika steadily stands up on her own and glares at Party. Her eyes begin pulsing like how heart is beating. Her red eye flash in fury and hatred flows through her body as if life depends on it. Party continues to laugh at her. For the final and epic blow Umika charges up all her energy on her leg and relaxes for a bit. Party looks at her and walks up to her but then stops when she senses her opponent's energy and starts charging up her power. Party's eyes then becomes purple while Umika's eyes continues to be red. Her leg then lights on fire. The fire was first red, then blue, and finally yellow, which means the final color is the limit. As for Party, both her arms are engulfed blackish-purple aura. Both yankees charge at each other and launches their attacks. It created a minor explosion and since the windows are made of maxi-glass so the the glass didn't break to pieces when the explosion happened. It Majijo shook like an earthquake (not the rest of the world) and everything one ducked under tables. Akocha, Sansho, and the twins' were awake when the explosion and protected themselves incase any object falls on them (lol).
Akocha:Holy shit…that was epic!!
Netsu:*coughs, coughs*. I know.
Toketsu:Where's Umika-san?
The group looks around to see Umika kneeling in front of Party, who is completely knocked out. Sansho walks over to Akocha and then accidentally trips on her. Umika sees that Party is awake.
Party:*panting*…what happened?
Umika:*panting*. You don't remember?
Party:I remember releasing my last energy…I don't know what happened next…but……seems like…I've lost to you.*chuckles*.
Umika:…had no choice.
Party:You sure did the right choice.
Umika:Now…I will take the top and become Queen of Majijo.
Party:*chuckles*. The magic words, are your destiny. Umika.
Umika:Eh? What do you mean?
Party:…think about the past Boss you defeated. Now add in a puzzel. All you have to do is put the quotes together and write back. Then we'll know you're the true Queen. I'm counting on you, Umika.
Umika:…honestly, I still don't get what you're trying to say.
Party:Don't worry…you'll find out soon.
Umika:I'll help you back.
And so Umika and her group help Party up the stairs to the Rappappa room. They were expecting to Mild, Karate, and Vampire but it seems like they were bored and went back to their room. When they dropped Party off, Moon took her in. Umika and her group then goes back to their room. Then at night, they celebrated her victory and went to soundly to sleep. The next shall day will await slowly for Umika as a new encounter arrives.
In Yabakune school building…
In the Yabakune's Top Club house, Kaiju blasts through the door and with "awesome" news. The door hits Waru in the face when she was about to go get a drink. Music smirks while Majo and Korosu laughs.
Kaiju:RAPPAPPA HAS ONE MORE BOSS LEFT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Waru:Watch where you're going dickhead!!*kicks Kaiju's leg*.
Kaiju:Ow! Not my fault! You should've heard my footsteps.
Waru:Try me bitch!
Kaiju:Bring it!!
Music:*separates the two Lords*. Get a grip both of you! You guys must act like role-models!
Kaiju:As a Lord, I am! But this girl here is preventing me from doing so!
Waru:Um, I'M stopping you from being a Lord? Bitch please, you're the one who's always sitting on your lazy ass and listening to the news all day.
Kaiju:Shut up, bitch! You don't want to meet my strength.
Ryo:*slams her throne to silence both Waru and Kaiju*.
Kaiju:…
Waru:…
Ryo:…I'll ban both of you from here if you don't keep quiet.
Waru:OK, I'll shut up.
Kaiju:Me too.
Majo:*hops on the couch and rests*.
Korosu:*sighs and slumps back on the chair next to her*.
Music sighs as well but senses something outside. She looks out the window to see 7 figures standing outside Yabakune's gate. She informs Ryo and the others about it. Waru, Korosu, Majo, and Kaiju run up to the window to see a particular group.
Waru:Who are they?
Korosu:They're uniforms look cool though.
Majo:Are they the school around the block in Akihabara?
Kaiju:That's scary. They're looking our direction.
Music:*looks out the window too*. They seem new.
Ryo:…I'll go talk to them. When I need you guys I'll call for you on the walkie-talkie.*tosses a walkie-talkie to Music*.
Music:*catches it*. Good luck
Wearing her fur coat on, Ryo walks down the stairs of Yabakune to greet this school down in Akihabara's streets. Who could they be? Are they really new? Or are they ancient?
Author (me):And there goes chapter 6!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Now there's only one Boss left in Rappappa!!! WHOOOO!!!!!!!!!! However! There's still an extra stage so Umika has to go through that, LOL. Incase you don't know the remaining Boss, it's only Vampire left!!!! Will she be able to defeat Umika?!?!? And for Yabakune, who are these mysterious 7 people at Yabakune's gate?! What do they want?!?!?!?! Are they a new school?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!?!??! *some people bumps into me*. Ow!
Netsu and Toketsu:Hi Author-san!! What will the next story be?!?!?!?!
Author (me):Umm, I can't tell you yet! It's for the audience.
Nylon and Gaki:*bumps into me*.
Gaki:Whoa!! Who are they, Author-san?!
Nylon:That's a bunch of people there!
Author (me):They're my readers! Now get out! I have to end this chapter.
Akocha:*bumps into me*. But Author-san it's starting to get fun!
Umika:Why is everybody here? Hey Author-san, where's Sansho?
Author (me):*hogs the camera*. Guys! Please go back to your rooms, this is my shot!
Gaki:Come on! Just let us be in the shot, PLEEEAASEE!!!!!
Author (me):OK OK!! But stay organized, I don't want the readers to be confused.
Sansho:Author-san! We're here!
Miki:Oh my, who are they?
Dumplings:*whispers*. Readers.
Miki:Ooohhhh, that's a lot of people.
Author (me):Sorry everyone! Please don't be confused. But seriously why are you guys here?
Akocha:We came to say "Happy-early-New Years".
Author (me):Could've just told me that you know. And Umika since you're main character, please come up.
Umika:O-oh ok.
Author (me):So back where we were, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please look forward to the next one!
Umika:Thank you thank you.
Author (me):Merry Christmas and Happy-early-New Years!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Team Hunger, Team DOOM, Hot'n Cold twins, and Umika:MERRY CHRISTMAS AND HAPPY-EARLY-NEW YEARS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! WHOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
-
I deeply apologize if i have grammar mistakes lmao
-
yo~ its me
sorry 4 not comment your latest update
i somehow lost my phone
so... when will atsuko & sakura meet umika?
-
Nuh uh~ can't spoil it lol it will take some time to plan out HOW they're going to meet lol so look forward to that!!
-
meh~~:-P
then please update more~
-
almost forgot...
happy new year!!! :)
-
Oh right lmao u too XDDD
-
Also can u try to be patient and like not rush me? Cause it takes me some time to complete every chapter when I have other important things to do as well lol and for me, school's coming soon so I have to focus on that as well. And the benchmark tests are at it's peek so I have to be ready for that. Pls give me some time to think and write, I'll try to finish as soon as possible lol
-
gomen...
its just that im not the type that comment/write/talk much, so....
no need to rush :(
-
It's fine if u can tell me how long I've out lol
-
can you put pictures in the character list since i dont know who is who (except the senbatsu) especialy the korean and chinesse one
that.... if you can, if you cant then just ignore this :)
-
I'm really sorry idk how to dat lmao I'm new in this system so yea lmao sorry if I sound stupid af tbh lmfao
-
I'm drawing the characters rn lol
-
Hey sorry its been quite a while I hope you haven't been bored out ever since the last time I posted an update. I'm really sorry for the long hiatus. School's taking me over! Lmao I'm working slowly and progressively on my story. My brain is kinda getting weary so i hope u understand and pls give me support and i hope u enjoy the last the 6 chapters!! :thumbsup :thumbup :nervous :twothumbs XD :lol:
-
welcome back!! :D
waiting.....
take your time :-)
-
Oh btw, if you're having trouble with the Korean and Chinese characters, u can look them up here (I'll give the names XD)
Seong (Majijo Queen, drama age: 20, real age: 15)
낸시
Moon (Majijo Sup-president, drama age: 19, real age 15)
楊肸子
Mild (Boss #1, drama age:16, real age:11)
牛欣欣
Karate (Boss #2, drama age: 16, real age: 17)
Just google "kim hayeon taeyeon sister". Kim Hayeon is SNSD's Taeyeon's younger sister, so yeah lol
Vampire (Boss #4, drama age: 19, real age: 16)
Party (Boss #3, drama age: 18, real age: 13)
Google "suenaga oka"
-
Finally I could catch up... fweeh... :nervous
Been reading this for a while.. Anyway, I feel so good when reading this. :thumbup
And well, I just wanna say thanks... 8)2
Hope u'll update soon.. :kneelbow:
-
:wub: u like it?! Lmao I think I have exams coming up for school and it's hard for me to focus on "Upon the Mighty of All" when I got a sht ton of hw everyday. I promise I'll update soon lmao PS I'm also writing other stories in my iPad so once I'm done with that, I'll see if I can post them on my wattpad account. PPS pls excuse my shtty errors in this story lmao I'm too lazy to check cuz its so LONG lmao I do speak fluent english so yah lmao
-
You guys must want to kill me so much XDDD I'm really sorry for this long ass update lol
-
this is your fans!!!! ;-)
......................................
update, please....... :cry:
-
Don't worry, good news is, school is almost OVER!!!!!! Bad news is...the CST....halp
-
The Story Is Good :farofflook:
I Want Umika And Her Sisters To Get Reunited Pls Make It Soon On The Other Chapter Pls :on speedy:
Pls Update Soon Hehehehe :bingo:
And Goodluck :kneelbow:
Im Counting On You :byebye:
-
OMG ur comment just made my week. Thank you so much for reading lol I promise I'll do my best to make the next chapter awesome!!! Preview: Yabakune VS ???
-
Then Ganbatte!!! SakuraChan :) :on asmo:
:thumbup
-
Its up to you :k-thrilled:
But I Should Suggest Gekioko High School :hee:
Or Just Like The Season 2 Of Majisuka Gakuen Yabakune vs Majisuka Jyogakuen High School :on GJ:
But If You Like Make A New Rivarly School On Your Story But I Cant Help You In The Name Of The Rivarly School :err:
Goodluck To You And To Your Story :kneelbow:
:byebye:
-
Its ok my friend, I already made up the name. Take note, u guessed correctly that there's a new rival school XD so yeah, its not Gekioko or Majijo. Let me rephrase the title:
●●●●●●● VS Yabakune
(Not Gekioko or Majijo)
Again thank u so much for reading my story and I love you!!!! (As a friend)
-
Thanks For The Replay :)
But Update Soon As You Promise :bingo:
Goodluck :kneelbow:
-
AWESOME NEWS!!! I'm almost done with the next chapter!!!! Just gotta finish the last battle scene ^^
-
... is it the hoodie man that keep chasing them?
just guessing :-)
-
Spoiler Alert: no spoiler alert XDDD well the hoodie dude isn't around in the next chapter do they're in luck XD good guess tho lol
-
Yey :farofflook:
Thanks For Saying That You Almost Done The Next Chapter :farofflook:
Ganbatte :kneelbow:
-
PS did u guys search up the characters yet?
-
Yes :thumbup
They Like A Real Idols :on bleed:
But Suenaga Oka Is A Akb48 Member :ding:
When I See Her Age She's Only 14 Years Old :barf:
Lol
-
LMAO thats cuz I changed the characters ages
-
Hey guys, tho i stated that I'm almost, i still have school work to do. I'm really sorry to keep u waiting but blame my school ;^; i have to study hard to them A's and i have CSTs' coming up which will suck ass. Again I'm really sorry for this shtty hiatus and pls don't lose hope in me, i love u all ^^
-
Its Okay My Friend :hee:
And Dont Blame Your School :bigdeal:
I Am Student Too And I Feel You :fainted:
But Our Grades Reflects To Our Future :bingo:
So Take Your Time To Your Studies And To Your Private Life :ding:
We Will Still Support You No Matter What Happends
Bye~ :byebye:
-
:twothumbs :nervous :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
-
hey, could you make couple in this fic?
like blackgeki... please~
-
BLACKGEKI???? Hmmmmm.....sure I can do that ^^ I've actually been fond with the blackgeki couple thing lately so sure y not? So yes, yes I will ^^ :twothumbs :thumbup :heart:
-
BLACKGEKI???? Hmmmmm.....sure I can do that ^^ I've actually been fond with the blackgeki couple thing lately so sure y not? So yes, yes I will ^^ :twothumbs :thumbup :heart:
~Agreed
And Make Seong And Akocha Moments Too Hehe :glasses:
-
Well dang, ur comments are really making my life lmao well then it's settled, Blackgeki and Seongcha moment to go
-
I'm gonna ask this before I forget lmao, do u guys, by any chance, want anymore couples in the story? And by IN the story, I mean couples in the story, not a random one completely out of nowhere lol
-
YESS!!
-
Ok lol, what couples do u guys want?
-
UmikaxKarate
-
UmikaxKarate :-)
-
OOOOOH GOOD IDEA!!!! U guys are much smarter than me lmfao
-
UmikaxKarate :-)
~Agreed~ :thumbup
Goodluck :kneelbow:
-
Incase u guys want more couples/ships, tell me ^^ I'll be glad to write ALL about them lol
-
VampirexMild
-
Yaaaaaay u so smart! Tbh I couldn’t think of any other ships, I cry ;^;
-
Can You Make A Love Triangle Pls
VampirexMildxMagic
-
Magic? Isn't she dead? Lol XD
-
My Mistake Gomen (_ _;)
But Pls Make A Love Triangle To Your Story
-
Aw its ok lol I'll see what I can do to cheer u up lmao maybe I can do it in the next chapter •3<
-
Thank You Very Much Author-san(≧∇≦)b
-
You are very welcome as always lmao I love u all fans > 3 <
-
We Also Love You(*^_^*)
-
http://m.vk.com/photo-99742037_376680063?list=photos-99742037
Queen Seong of Majisuka Gakuen ^^
-
can you make KaratexUmikaxRyo? and umika being the center of the love triangle?
-
can you make KaratexUmikaxRyo? and umika being the center of the love triangle?
Agrees
I Was Listening Majisuka Rock N Roll Good Timing
Hehehheheheh
-
The Yabakune Queen?? Why's that? Lol
-
just want to see complicated love triangle
its very rare to find it, though in the 48 fic
-
Rare you say...then I'll make it interesting as much as possible XD lov u guys > 3 <
-
HEY GUYS Yes! I know, it's been forever since I've updated my fanfic lmao really sorry for this REALLY LONG hiatus. I'm really sorry for this to happen it's just that I've actually gotten tired. Like tired, tired. Recently, I had a fever (I have asthma) and I've encountered many cigarette smokers during my trip to Hollywood, LA. Bc of the smokers, my breathing has gone low and I'm starting to cough a lot ;^; therefore, I'm taking a short break. Of course I'm not giving up on this story cuz I promised myself that I'd finish it. Fortunately I'm almost done with this next chapter and I'll give u all a hint of what's going on so far.
Ryo, Music, Kaiju, Majo, Korosu, and Waru VS ?????????????
-
FINALLY DONE!!!!!!!!!!!!! Yes, you guys cam beat me up for taking too long XD
Chapter 7: 3 Top Schools Under Attack (Part 1); Yabakune's Conflict with a Mysterious Institution!!! (cameo: Neko and Rose, Gekioko)
"There is no mighty, is there?"
Continuing on to where Ryo is walking down the staircase of Yabakune, she continues and looks in the distance. Indeed the 7 students of the new school have well designed clothing, but they do look mysterious. Ryo senses one of the 7's energy from 50 feet away. The energy came rushing at her like a strong gush of wind from a foggy forest. It somehow felt like a force that's pushing her back for some reason. Ryo then senses a bad feeling. As she walks closer, the faces of the 7 became more clear and she immediately recognizes the one person she knew long ago.
"Why is she here…?", thought the surprised Ryo. "Who would've knew she'd come back?".
Marina:Wow, Ryo! Didn't know you started becoming buff the last time we met.
マリナ(Fushigi Koto Senmon Gakko 3rd year, Queen)
Ryo:…what're you doing here?…you're supposed to be in prison.
Marina:Or so you thought. Man, there were tough bitches in the jail house. Couldn't hold them off until my friends came. Anyways, I'm here for some negotiations.
Ryo:About?
Marina:Why don't we take it on inside? It's quite uncomfortable talking in the sun, no?
Ryo:…
Marina:Well? Lead the way.
Ryo:…alright.
Ryo turns around and leads Marina along with other 6 behind her. To Ryo, they seem suspicious in such a mysterious way."Who are they…? When did Marina recruit these guys?". More questions popped up in her mind repetitively as she walks towards the stairs, followed by Marina and the other 6. Ryo then raises the walkie-talkie and turns it off for some reason. Back in Yabakune's Top clubroom, Music hears a blare, screeching sound from the radio, hurting her ears and the Lords' who're standing behind her. Music quickly turns off the radio.
Kaiju:Fck! What the hell was that?!
Music:Shit. I don't know. Thats sounded like a warning.
Majo:What warning? Who sends a warning with a screech sound?!
Korosu:Ow! Crap, my ears!
Waru:That sounded too awful. Well, awful enough for it to be a warning?
Music:Seems like it. I think we have to be ready for something. Everyone hide and stay on guard incase there's danger. If there is, then ambush the enemy.
Kaiju:But Music. What about you?
Music:I'll stay here and watch over Ryo's throne. Because that "warning" just now could mean danger. We don't know what's gonna happen to our Queen's throne as long as I protect it. Go! Hide!
Majo:Got it.
The Lords of Yabakune spreads throughout the clubroom and finds a place to hide. Music returns to her medium-sized throne next to Ryo's, whose throne is a bit bigger. Kaiju uses her strength and hops up the ceiling to hide. Majo takes her black leather jacket, shakes it, and becomes cloaked with invisible wearing. Korosu hides behind the curtains, while Waru flips over a piled desks' to hide. Marina, her 6 companions, and Ryo walk into the room, only to see Music. Marina already found the room suspicious as she can sense the 4 Lords hiding in the room. However, she doesn't know how strong they are—yet. Ryo sits down on her throne while Marina and the six stand in their place. Music is shocked to see her standing in the same room as she is. Ryo takes notice of Music's face and tells her that Marina escaped prison. Music faces Marina again, this time with a serious face. Kaiju hangs on to the ceiling's metal bars as strong as she can, making sure that one of Marina's companions' isn't looking up here. She catches notice of the mysterious Queen (Marina) and her eyes widen in fear. Waru peeks from inside the tables, only to be shocked to see the horrifying Queen who's supposed to be in prison. On Korosu's side, she thanks the big and thick curtain concealing her appearance. She peeks slightly out of the curtain to become shocked as well. Majo continues to cloak herself and didn't bother to peek because she can't risk getting exposed while hiding in her invisible jacket. Therefore, Majo doesn't know that Marina's presence with her in the same room.
Marina:This is quite a lovely room.
Ryo:…thanks.
Marina:What's up with the long face? Am I not welcome for a visit?
Music:It's not that. I just assumed you were still in prison. Guess I was wrong.
Marina:*chuckles*. Why so? What do you guys seriously expect from me? I ain't staying in that dirty ass prison for 10 years!
Ryo:…we know you've done…to our school.
Marina:Oh really.*walks closer to Ryo*…and what is that you know?
Ryo:…you killed one of my members of my club…Cho Miyoung.
Marina:*eyes widen*. How do you know?!
Music:The main evidence was always with us!
Marina:*sighs in anger*. Tell me the evidence!
Ryo:Look Marina. We don't want to rush things.
Ryo then stands from her throne and starts glaring at Marina in the eyes. She didn't flinch however. Marina glared back. Music then stands in between Ryo and Marina to stop further actions from getting out of control. The Yabakune Queen immediately calms herself while the Fushigi Queen breaths heavily.
Ryo:How about we take things slowly? We'll talk about Miyoung's death later.
Marina:*sighs*…fine. Just don't push my limits, I'll let you off the hook for now.
Ryo:…
Music:*turns to Ryo and whispers*. Why'd you even bring it up?!
Ryo:*whispers*. I got this.*turns to Marina*. So. What's your negotiation?
Marina:Oh. Right. So, Ryo. I've heard you became Queen of Yabakune not too long ago.
Ryo:Yeah, so?
Marina:*laughs*. I've been planning to kill you for sometime now. *smiles*.
Music:*blows her whistle loudly*.
Hearing the cue of Music's whistle, the 4 Lords' of Yabakune jump from their hiding place and hold up their weapon. Kaiju hops down from the ceiling and holds up her gun at Marina's head from behind. Majo appears from her invisible jacket, points her gun at Marina, only to be shocked at who she's looking at right now. Waru flips over the piles of tables and holds up her pocket knife. Korosu jumps out of the curtains with a bat in her hand, literally (lol). The bat is a small, figurine, and realistic sculpture.
Music:Seriously Korosu? That's your weapon choice?
Korosu:What? I've been trying to get rid of ugly ass thing for a decade now.*shudders*. I hate touching the fur. But I had no choice.
Marina:*snickers*. How pathetic. Too bad you're not ready for my surprise either.
Kaiju, Majo, Korosu, Waru, and Music:WHAT?!?!?!?!!!!
The 6 companions' of Marina begin to point their weapon at the Lords'.
(Kaiju's side)
Shizuka:*points a machine gun at Kaiju*.
シズカ(Fushigi Senmon (for short) 3rd year, a Shukun)
Kaiju:Eh?! You have a machine gun?!
Shizuka:…
Kaiju:…are you not gonna respond to that?
Shizuka:…*holds the machine up to Kaiju's head*.
Kaiju:OK I'll shut up.
(Majo's side)
Taisoba holds up a shotgun on Majo's heart behind her back.
Taisoba:You might want to put that gun down.*chuckles*.
タイソバ(Fushigi Senmon 2nd year, a Shukun)
Majo:*sighs*. Dammit. You found my life force.
Taisoba:The hell?
Majo:Nothing!
(Waru's side)
Hoshi, known to be sexy, appears from behind Waru and rests her chin on her shoulder and holds a pocket knife to Waru's stomach.
Hoshi:Are you skilled in using the pocket knife? Cause I doubt it.*chuckles*.
ホシ(Fushigi Senmon 2nd year, a Shukun)
Waru:Oi! Don't underestimate me. I warn you.
Hoshi:So am I. Also, I wouldn't move if I were you.
Waru:Eh?
Waru then looks down to see her bare stomach after feeling something pointy softly sliding up from her buff abs to her chest. It turns out that the pointy object isn't only the pocket knife but a larger and sharper one. Waru immediately surrenders to Hoshi.
Waru:*closes her eyes shut*. I surrender!
Hoshi:*says sexily*. Good girl.(lol)
(On Korosu's side)
Katomina, Rara, and Wasure all gang up on Korosu, even surrounding her.
Wasure:Have you you forgotten how much of a noob you are? Please, I can kill you with just one punch.
ワスレ(Fushigi Senmon 2nd year, a Shukun)
Korosu:Noob?!
Katomina:Yes, noob. Don't think you can overpower me so easily, NOOB. And who uses an actual bat for battle?
かとみな(Fushigi Senmon 1st year, a Shukun)
Rara:That's right! My elders aren't any match for you! NOOB. And that thing in your hand IS creepy.
ララ(Fushigi Senmon 1st year, a Shukun)
Introducing the top of Fushigi…OKOKU!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!(including Marina who's the Queen)
Wasure, Katomina, and Rara begin beating up Korosu like bullies. She falls to the floor while the three Shukuns' beat the hell out of her. Kaiju attempts to save Korosu but Shizuka quickly hits her in the head with the machine gun, knocking her out a bit. Kaiju groans in pain on the floor, while Majo and Waru try to save Korosu. Taisoba then uses her shotgun to choke Majo from behind with it while Waru has trouble in her trap.
Hoshi:Nuh-uh~ didn't I say not to move?
Waru:*groans in distress*.
Hoshi:*says quietly*. Your cute.
Waru:I'm what?*turns around to face Hoshi on her shoulder*.
Hoshi:Eh? I didn't say anything.
Waru:(sure you didn't)
Marina:All right everyone. Calm down. You three can stop now.
Wasure, Katomina, and Rara halt their attacks but are disappointed when it was getting to the good part. Music walks over to Korosu and helps her up. Taisoba releases Majo from her grasp, leaving her breathing heavily and trying to catch her air. Hoshi continues to hold Waru while Kaiju tries receive her consciousness back.
Ryo:Are you guys OK?
Kaiju:I'm fine.
Majo:*coughs*. Maybe.
Korosu:No.
Waru:How?
Hoshi:*chuckles*.
Marina:Hoshi, this isn't playtime. Let go of her.
Hoshi:Aw, fine.
Hoshi pushes Waru near Ryo and the Yabakune Queen holds her.
Marina:*chuckles*. I hope you don't misunderstand since it was just a surprise.
Korosu:A shitty surprise!
Music:Quiet, Korosu!
Marina:No worries, my dear friends'. Korosu is right. My surprise was shitty, but I only launched it cause you guys volunteered. Just be sure to not mess with Fushigi next time.
Korosu:*glares at Marina with anger*.
Music:Fushigi?
Taisoba:We're the new school down the block. You don't have to ask anymore questions.
Marina:So…back to my negotiations, Ryo. Though I said I'd kill you I don't mean literally.*smiles*.
Ryo:Get to the point.
Marina:Gee, you're more sensitive the last time I meant you.
Ryo:…
Marina:Alright, alright. Since Majijo is still reigning their title of the mighty top and all, I was actually planning to kill, uh, what's her name? Seong?
Ryo:…yeah.
Marina:Right, Seong. I've been planning to kill her AND you too. But then I decided to let you out and kill the Majijo Queen instead.
Ryo:Yeah…and?
Marina:So~ I hear you want to get that Seong off your back, correct?
Ryo:…sure?
Marina:Therefore…would you like to give me a helping hand in getting rid of Seong, forever?
Ryo:…I-I…do want her gone, but…not dead.
Marina:Um, what?*asks in a "are you serious" voice*. Did I just hear some pathetic words fly out of your mouth?
Taisoba:Marina-sama, it seems like you have another pain in the ass.*chuckles*.
Marina:Yes, yes I do. Come on Ryo, don't play this shitty game with me. I asked firmly, do you want Seong to die? And you reply,"I do want her gone, but I don't want her dead." Seriously? You want her dead but not specifically. What is that even supposed to mean?
Ryo:Don't you get it? If I were to help you kill Seong, we'd both end up in jail and I have to govern Yabakune. I'm pretty sure you have to do the same.
Marina:Hmmm…you have a good point. But you know…there's always a way to hide the evidence.
Ryo:*chuckles*. Don't get all cool with me. We easily found out the evidence on how you killed Miyoung, so how am I going to believe that you will able to hide the fact that we will kill Seong? I assume you'll get caught shortly afterwards. Then I get caught in your tail.
Marina:Hey, I didn't think about it at that time. But now I've come up with great ideas with the help of my companions.
Katomina:But Marina-sama, Shizuka thought most of it, so–
Marina:Shut up.
Katomina:*immediately becomes quiet*.
Marina:As I was saying, I thought of an idea to get rid of her quietly and secretly. I promise. We'll be at peace when the Majijo Queen disappears in thin air.*chuckles*.
Ryo:*sighs*…honestly, I'm not sure if I want to do this. Not only because we might get caught killing Seong, but I…nevermind.
Marina:Ryo, just spill it.
Ryo:I said nevermind. Let's just talk about this later.
Marina:You want to stop now? We were just getting to the conclusion. Stopping here will just make the situation weird.
Ryo:Bare with it. I don't have time to deal with killing.
Marina:*chuckles*. I see…well alright. We can discuss this issue another time. Just tell me when your up to it. We'll be ready by then.
Ryo:OK…you better not start without my permission.
Marina:*laughs*. Then it is what it is.
Ryo:Are you off now?
Marina:Yep. Seems like I have to return to my school and govern it as well.*smiles*.
Ryo:…you're mysterious as always.
Marina:Aren't I always? Well, I'll be going now. Also, sorry for the attacks on you all folks.*referring to the Yabakune Lords'*.
Korosu:Just get out of my site.
Wasure:*grabs Korosu's collar*. Watch your mouth, noob. Or I swear, you'll regret it.
Marina:Let go Wasure, we have to get moving.
Wasure:Fine.*releases Korosu's collar*.
With that being said, Marina and her 6 companions leave the Yabakune building and make their way back to their school. When Fushigi walked out of Yabakune's gates, Kaiju lets out a sigh of relief.
Kaiju:Man. They're tough!!
Majo:I know. I would've been choked to death. I tried my best to stay as calm as possible but it seems I'm more vulnerable with my neck.
Waru:*shivers*. Let's just hope for the best that they don't do anything yet.
Music:Glad the discussion wasn't too long. I would've been bored out of my ass. I wasn't quite prepared for the attack though. I let my guard down.
Korosu:Wait. What if they decide to make a move?
Music:Duh! We're gonna take down Fushigi with our own hands.
Korosu:*looks at her Queen*. Ryo?
Ryo:…I'll take full responsibility if Marina does so.
Majo:Ryo-san! Talking nonsense like that will leave us in bad condition if you're gone in prison.
Kaiju:Majo's right, Ryo-san! No matter how much of a killer Marina is, we can still stand against her and those whatever they're called. (She meant the Shukuns of Fushigi)
Waru:We can wage war on Fushigi. Just like how we're planning to do with Majijo.
Ryo:*sighs*…you guys are such bothersome most of the times. I don't mean I'm taking every responsibility Marina does. I'll pay her back if she strikes with any merciless kills.
Kaiju:Then what're you planning on doing?
Music:Please tell me it's not what I think it is.
Ryo:Well whatever your thinking, Music, I plan to make Marina suffer in great pain before killing her.
Music:I knew it! Are you seriously going to do that?
Ryo:If she kills Seong then yes.
Korosu:Gee Ryo, never knew you'd care so much for Seong before. I thought you hated her.
Ryo:*glares at Korosu*. That's not your concern whatsoever.
Korosu:But incase it's true, I honestly wouldn't mind.
Ryo:Tch- don't get on my nerves, noob.
Korosu:Seriously?! Your gonna play along with them?!
Ryo:I won't unless you get out of my business.*chuckles*.
Korosu:OK OK! Just stop calling me a noob!
Music:*laughs*. Well don't always consider yourself a noob, Korosu. I'm sure you'll be able to finish off that Wasure.
Korosu:What? You're saying I should train?
Music:Obviously. Your strength level is on the edge of the cliff. You better climb back up or you'll fall out of this club. Waru's even topping you.
Majo:Music-san is right Korosu, your laziness is taking over you. I remember one time you were able to handle a 3-on-1 battle with those hoodlums. You must step it up. I'll help you train.*smiles as she kindly offers*.
Korosu:Fine, whatever. My back was aching really hard. I feel so old now.
Majo:Then I'm the perfect person for you. I'll relax your mind and put you to sleep.
Korosu:Uh, OK?
Ryo:Too warm things up a little, you guys wanna go out for breakfast?
Kaiju:ABSOLUTELY!!!!! I haven't eaten since 10 hours ago!
Waru:I know. I'm starving as well.
Majo:I'm not that hungry, but I'll go with you guys anyways.
Korosu:I need some spicy food.*cracks her arm*.
Music:Don't spice yourself too much Korosu. You still need to save that energy incase that devil comes. You need Majo to train you, too.
Korosu:Man, what's up with these "devil" cases lately? Over in Majijo, there's been a lot of incidents involving that thing.
Ryo:That's why we need to stay on guard as well. We can't lose another member…Miyoung was the only Korean in Yabakune who stood up for everything we had. We'll always pray for her…let's go.
The Yabakune Top Club walk out of their room and Ryo locks the door shut. They then head off to a big well-known restaurant. While walking on the streets with normal Japanese citizens staring at them, the Top Club begin to socialize.
Waru:Why are these weirdos staring at us for? If they have something against me, I'll bust their head off.*says so while slamming her right fist into her left palm*.
Majo:Calm yourself, Waru. We aren't here to go berserk about everything. Just relax and keep your mind clear.
Waru:Ugh. Who feels relaxed when people are staring at you in a gossip-way? That's just plain rude and disrespectful.
Majo:It'll only cool down if you're calm of your surroundings. These innocent citizens are just merely conscious and curious of us. There's nothing to be embarrassed or worried about.
Kaiju:You sound like a meditator, Majo.
Majo:That's cause I am.*chuckles*.
Korosu:Seriously?! How come we didn't know that? (Great. I'll be trained under a meditator's instructions.)
Majo:Well I don't want to brag too much about my intelligence in being a meditator. I just keep calm and and drink green tea. That heat beverage relaxes me a lot.
Korosu:Gross! Green tea is shit! What're you talking about?
Majo:Easy for you to say. I don't really mind you talking bad about green tea. It's just your opinion and I respect it. All I can say is, I love green tea very much. And Korosu, you'll have to drink it too.
Korosu:*groans in distress*. You can't be serious!
Majo:I'm always serious, Korosu.
Korosu:But green tea is still shit, in my opinion.
Majo:Then I respect your opinion.
Kaiju:Hmm, you're acting weird today, Majo. I thought you'd take offense whenever someone talks shit about green tea.
Majo:That was just the old me. I've change now.
Music:Let's just hope that you don't overthink.
Majo:Don't worry, I'm not that sensitive anymore.
Ryo:…
Noticing how Ryo is silent, Majo looks over at her while the others continue to chat behind her. Majo still has a worried feeling for Ryo ever since she saw the deathly black eyes of Ryo."Was she really that angry? Or was it something else?…hmmm. Those eyes have to be more than just anger. I know it!" All the thoughts concerning Ryo made Majo more curious. When the Top Club arrives to the well-known restaurant, they enter into the large building to be greeted with a delicious smell of freshly cooked, fried goods, and baked sweets. Korosu feels like fainting when the delicious air the breezed passed her. Ryo tries to keep her cool and walks in followed by Music, Kaiju, Majo, and Waru, who's trying to balance Korosu to get her back consciousness. They make they're way to a table of 6, perfect for them all. The Top Club ordered their foods and waited while chatting about Fushigi. Ryo casually takes a sip out of her ice water glass cup.
Korosu:Hey. Those Fushigi bitches are so mysterious. What if they really plan to kill another person from one of us?
Majo:*feels her neck after being choked by Taisoba*. Do you really have to bring them up? I don't want to deal with that, what was her name?
Music:Taisoba.
Majo:There we go. Taisoba. She overcame my strength immediately. She's like composed of a more muscular and much more powerful energy than I do.
Waru:THAT strong? Did you see how that Hoshi handled me? That was the reason why I couldn't save Korosu.*looks over at Korosu*.
Korosu:*glares at Waru*.
Waru:Sorry.
Kaiju:Besides that, you all should've seen Shizuka. She might've fractured my skull a bit.
Music:Come on Kaiju, your the beast and monster combined. That's why you're the strongest of the Lords' in the Top Club. Ryo chose you.
Kaiju:Ohhh, no wonder why you always praise me for my skills.*smiling Ryo*.
Ryo:Whatever.
Korosu:ANYWAYS. I'm talking serious here. Fushigi is interfering in our business with Majijo. That Marina is dangerous.
Music:We told you already man. If Marina ever crosses the line, we'll kick her ass. I'm following Ryo.
Waru:But Music-san…*whispers*. Marina killed Miyoung.
Majo:We all know that, Waru. And it is obviously unforgivable. That's why if Marina plans to do something stupid, we'll bring her to justice for Miyoung.
Waru:I understand what you guys are gonna do but…I feel we have to do something more than just beating her up. She's like Satan from Hell.
Music:*whispers*. You want us to execute her?
Waru:Yep!
Kaiju:*scoffs*. Waru is evil as always.
Waru:That's what my name means, duh.
Ryo:*sighs deeply*…just stop talking about Marina already. Once we're done eating, we'll go to the gym and rest there. How' bout that?
Majo:*arches her back and cracks it*. Sounds good to me! I haven't done yoga in weeks.
Korosu:…
Majo:Yes, Korosu. You're going to practice yoga with me.
Korosu:*grunts in distress*. Do I have to?
Majo:Dude, we've been through this a couple of minutes ago.
Korosu:*sighs*. Fine. Just don't force me to anything else cause my legs hurt.
Majo:That's why I requested you to do yoga. Trust me, your legs won't hurt after the practice.
Korosu:*looks at Majo in suspicion*. Mmkay…
Music:Hey Ryo-san. Where's the waiter?
Ryo:…I don't know. We've been waiting for almost 10 minutes now.
Kaiju:Should I go check?
Ryo:No. I'll go. Music, stay here and take care of them.
Music:Hai.
Ryo looks around the restaurant to see various citizens minding their own business and chatting with their friends and families. She walks over to the counter and rings the bell. A female immediately comes out from behind the door, startling Ryo a bit.
Ryo:Um, hi. Me and my friends have been waiting for a bit of a while now. May we take our orders please?
Female waiter:Oh! Of course. Sorry for the time, it's just that there's so much people here and now we're out of those ordering-booklets.
(Whatever they're called, lol)
Ryo:Oh no, it's fine.*putting in her nice instincts*. I just wanted to check to see what was taking so long.
Female waiter:Uwa~ yokatta! I thought you'd be mad at me! Thank you for your kindness, young student.
Ryo:Your welcome.*smiles and walks back to her table*.
Music:I see the waiter is sleeping on her job?
Ryo:I figured. She claimed to have run out of those "ordering-booklets".
Music:*scoffs*. I could beat her up.
Ryo:I feel you, but this isn't the time to make people suffer. We are going to eat and go to the gym.
Music:Alright, alright, just being honest.
Majo:(Hmmm…I sense something strange around here)
Korosu:Oh hey. Have you guys heard of Gekioko? I hear their Queen there is REALLY strong.
Kaiju:Strong?! I'm stronger!
Waru:Who doesn't know? Didn't this news come out like 5 months ago? Why're you talking about it now?
Korosu:Some Majijo student had to get her nose and ear fixed after battling that Boss Party.
Kaiju:Seriously? That's like the same thing that Gekikara did to another Majijo student. Maybe Party's related to Gekikara?
Waru:I suppose. If so, Gekikara taught her over the line.
Korosu:Totally! What if she kills somebody, *whispers* like Marina?
Majo:(What kind of energy is this? Oh wait…*chuckles*…how bizarre of you trying hide from me, aye?…)
Kaiju:Not possible! The Majijo won't allow that either. Killing an innocent person can be punishable by death!
Music:Oi, keep your tone down! You're supposed to have your eyes on guard.
Waru:Geez, Kaiju…
Korosu:Oh yeah! Have you guys seen any Gekioko's out there? I saw one wearing lots of gold. At first, I thought it was a golden samurai or some shit, but she looked really wealthy.
Music:Tch. You seriously don't how that is?
Korosu:Well~ I assumed it was one of the Emperors' and–
Music:Bruh.
Ryo:The one you saw that's painted in gold is Sarah, the new Queen of Gekioko.
Korosu:Hontoni?!?!? She's replacing Antonio?
Music:Well duh. Why else would she wear gold?
Korosu:I didn't see Antonio wearing gold.
Waru:Maybe she wants to look nice and rich.
Ryo:She IS rich. Whoever denies Gekioko's Queen will be punished.
Kaiju:Whoa. You can deny her right?
Ryo:Correct. But you guys can't.
Waru:Tch. I don't care, I'll do whatever the hell I want. No one can tell me what to do, except for you Ryo.
Music:Then just try not to piss her off, Waru. Most of the times, she won't take no for an answer. If I were to face her, I would kinda challenge her, since I'm a sub-president after all.
Waru:I know that. But Gekioko planned to take over Majijo in the past. And they failed miserably.
Music:Gekioko also experienced death just like us and Majijo. That's the only thing all three of us have in common.
Korosu:What about Fushigi? Why are they intervening?
Kaiju:I've been wondering that too. They're full of mysteries.
Music:With that being said, the more we about them, the more mysterious it they become. We don't know their whereabouts, but likewise, we must stay on guard.
Majo:Well then, I shall excuse myself to the restroom.
Ryo:Go ahead. And return safely.
Majo:As you wish, Ryo-san.*smiles*.
Ryo:…OK?
Majo:*bows down 90 degrees and walks off to the "restroom"*.
After Majo leaves to go the "restroom", the female waiter passes the ordering-booklets to the Top Club (excluding Majo). Korosu sighs in relief while the others order their food.
Waru:Hmm…beef noodle…spaghettini…stake…ugh. There's nothing good in here.
Music:Oh! There's takoyaki, your favorite.
Waru:Seriously?! Oi waiter!!
Female waiter:*quickly runs up to Yabakune's table*. Yes, yes?
Waru:I want takoyaki!!
Korosu:I'll get dorayaki.
Majo:Ongiri's mine.
Kaiju:Misoshiri for me!!
Ryo:Taiyaki please.
Music:And I'll get daifuku. AND green tea.
Female waiter:Hai, hai. I'll get them for you immediately.
The waiter then runs off for the Top Club's meal. Meanwhile, Majo goes to through the back door then outside which leads to a wide backyard of the restaurant. She looks carefully around her and follows the mysterious energy that overflows her. Majo's sensitive mind keeps her steady incase an enemy attacks her with a sudden move from anywhere of her surroundings. Without warning, Majo quickly stops in her tracks to ease her calmness. Something isn't right. She slams her hands flat together, releasing a light yellow aura as a sign of pure relaxation. Majo takes a deep breath and exhales carbon dioxide.
…a footstep sounds…
Majo immediately turns around to see who's there, but there's no one or anything…
…another footstep sounds…
Majo looks left and right, but sees nothing and closes her eyes to keep emotions calm. At this time, she raises both her fists' as they glow with light yellow aura. Majo slams the ground with all her might and 2 figures fly backwards in front of her as their invisibility cloak vanishes in thin air. The 2 figures gain their balance and looks at Majo in awe.
Taisoba:My my, I'm really impressed right now.*clapping*.
Hoshi:Who would've thought you'd discover us so easily. But it won't take long to make you *whispers sexily* disappear.
Taisoba:Oh by the way, your invisible technique was REALLY easy to learn.
Hoshi:I know! I expected more from Yabakune, but it seems like I expected too much, too lush.
Taisoba:Um, ew?
Hoshi:Sorry. Guess I'M too much.
Taisoba:VERY.
Majo:As for me. I thought Marina would get away with Miyoung's death forever. But who knew she'd get caught so easily.*chuckles*. Oh how so pathetic Fushigi can be while it's being controlled by a crappy Queen like Marina.
Taisoba:*glares at Majo*. You son of a fcking bitch!! Never talk about Fushigi like that ever again!!
Hoshi:Marina is more important than you, dickhead! We'll see who the best Queen there is!!
Majo:*chuckles*. Hmp. Then Yabakune is officially at war with Fushigi.
Taisoba:That tears it!!
Taisoba charges at Majo followed by Hoshi. Taisoba launches a karate flip and swings her leg at Majo who dodges with a backflip. Hoshi engages in a heated punching and kicking battle with Majo as she deflects every move of Hoshi's. Majo kicks her out of the way as Taisoba appears in front of Majo to launch a powerful punch with both her fists' clamps together. She eventually hits her chest, causing her to stumble backwards. But the clamp-punch didn't damage her as much. Majo cloaks her hands in the light yellow aura to relax herself from the pain. Hoshi then runs up to her and launches a taekwondo kick, but Majo dodges the kick as she ducks down. She then slams her hand flat on Hoshi's stomach, causing her to fall backwards. Taisoba looks around for weapons to attack Majo with it and eventually finds a metal bar and 3 large wooden barrels. She plans her idea and grabs the metal bar. Majo becomes surprised when the metal bar was present in Taisoba's hand. She then activates her alert mode because weapons is effective against her relaxation mode. But with her alert mode, she can defend herself from any weapons, unless they're guns and anything steel. She continues on with her alert mode and Taisoba swings the metal at her, but she's able to deflect the attack by throwing it back to Taisoba's face causing her to hit herself and falls to the ground while her nose bleeds a bit. Hoshi uses her taekwondo moves and Majo switches to her relaxation mode again. She deflects every of Hoshi's attacks. However, Hoshi speeds up her moves and attacks much faster. Majo is able to keep up for a while, but Hoshi is able to punch her in the face, causing her to crash into boxes. Majo stands up and continues to keep her balance and glares at Hoshi who replies with a smirk. Both fighter starts walking in a circle while Taisoba recovers her bleeding nose.
Hoshi:*scoffs*. Can't keep up?
Majo:*panting*. Don't underestimate my relaxation mode. I'll beat you in mere seconds. Just you watch.
Hoshi:*laughs*. Think again, smart ass. You won't be standing like you are now. I'll kill you if I have to.
Majo:Then you should know the consequences you'll face while I'm gone. I'll watch you feel sorrow out of your ass from above.*laughs*.
Hoshi:Like I said, "if I have to." Misunderstanding me will cost your life AND I can find a way to save myself prison. Therefore, I'll get the chance to mercilessly spit on your grave.
Majo:You "can" get out of prison.
Hoshi:Don't doubt me. You're no match for me, even if you claim to have some "relaxation mode".
Majo:That's cause it's real. There's no limit to it.
Hoshi:Scaring me won't do you any better.
Majo:So it "won't do you any better"? Then I suppose I'll use something else.
Hoshi:Stop quoting me every time I speak, bitch! That won't help you. I warn you now.
Majo:What're you gonna do if I don't listen? Take Waru for yourself after I'm defeated?
Hoshi:Um, what're you talking about?
Majo:Waru, the one you held the pocket knife on the stomach?
Hoshi:Ah~ her. Well…she IS kinda of my type. But what do you have with her?
Majo:Jealous? I don't specifically, but she CAN be my girlfriend anytime.
Hoshi:You bitch! She's mine!!
Taisoba:*says while on the ground*. What the hell…?(Is Hoshi homosexual?)
Majo:Wait, what?
Majo's question is answered with a punch to the face and the far left corner of her lips starts bleeding. Hoshi's eyes glow light blue and grits her teeth. She screams while running towards Majo like a giant bull. She quickly jumps out of the way, causing Hoshi to kick the boxes and crush the wooden wall of the restaurant's storage room. While her foot is stuck in the wall, she quickly calls Taisoba.
Hoshi:Oi, Taisoba! Quit laying there on your lazy ass and fight this bitch already!
Taisoba:Um, my nose is still bleeding??
Hoshi:Ugh!!*looks through her pocket and throws a bag of cotton at Taisoba*. Take it!
Taisoba:Oh, nice.*grabs the bag cotton, pulls 2 out, and sticks them up her nose to stop the bleeding*.
Hoshi:Now hurry up!!
Taisoba:Right!
Taisoba quickly charges at Majo again but this time, she wasn't paying attention. This caused her to get tackled by Taisoba and they begin to wrestle on the floor. Majo kicks her off and repeatedly punches Taisoba non-stop. As Majo's temper is increasing slowly, she calms down a bit Wushu kicks Taisoba on her stomach, causing to fall to the ground. She quickly hops up from the ground and charges at Majo again. Both yankees finds themselves locked in a heated battle involving taekwondo and karate. At one point, Majo and Taisoba slam their fists together, releasing a powerful electric energy. Taisoba begins to lose some energy and looks around her surroundings for new strategies. She then looks at the 3 large wooden barrels from earlier and quickly runs up to the barrels and jumps behind them. Majo chases after her but immediately stops when her eyes landed on the barrels.
Majo:What's your plan?
Taisoba:Isn't it obvious? I've been thinking about these barrels while we were fighting.
Majo:*scoffs*. And you think those will beat me easily?
Taisoba:We'll see about that!
At this time, Taisoba begins to flex her muscles as they become a little bit bigger than normal. Red aura starts emerging from her arms and engulfing her entire body. In the distance, Majo squints her eyes and gets a close view from what's happening in the Taisoba's red aura. From her shock, Majo can see that she has gone into demon mode. Suddenly, so suddenly, Taisoba erupts with inevitable pure anger as she screams madness. Majo is taken aback by the scene since it happened so quickly and unexpectedly. Taisoba then kicks one of the barrels in the air. As the barrel gravitates downwards, she launches a powerful taekwondo kick and sending the barrel speedly towards at Majo, but she quickly blocks it with her light yellow aura that immediately appeared on her hands. She strengthens her alert mode and throws the barrel back towards Taisoba with all her might. Upon seeing the barrel flying to her, Taisoba quickly channels her energy, holds her fists' side-by-side, and double punches the barrel back to Majo and her knuckle drips blood. While the barrel flies back to her, Majo decides to dodge it. The barrel apparently hit Hoshi while she was continuing to struggle getting her foot out of the wooden wall. The blue object explodes, splashing water every where. When the water pours to the ground, it turns out that Hoshi had swiftly forced her foot out of the wall and punched the barrel with all might. She is now soaked and her tied-hair loosens a bit.
Taisoba:Oops….
Hoshi:Yeah, oops. Like that shit is gonna do anything.
Taisoba:At least your foot is free.
Hoshi:I got some scratch on it, thanks.
Taisoba:*utters quietly*. Was your choice…
Hoshi:Just finish it. I don't give a fck about her anymore.
Looking over at Majo, both Shukuns Fushigi see her still standing, "ready" for any moves. She strengthens her relaxation mode even more, causing a light yellow to erupt from her whole body. Hoshi scoffs and charges at Majo. Hoshi launches a kick and her opponent easily dodges the attack. Taisoba decides to intervene and help her partner. Hoshi quickly reverses the same move with her left leg, but Majo deflects it and hits Taisoba with Hoshi's leg. She was taken aback by the Yabakune Lord's sudden energy and becomes impressed.
Hoshi:That was quite quick. Didn't expect such speed from you.
Majo:I'm not the slowest of the Lords'.
Taisoba:We don't need to hear your shitty bragging about your pathetic skills.
Majo:Then let's see how long you can tempt my abilities.
At this time, Hoshi attacks from behind, but Majo spins around and elbows her in the stomach with great impact. Hoshi steps back a couple of steps, until lungs felt like it rotting inside of her. This causes her to cough out blood, as if she was just stabbed with a knife. Taisoba becomes intimidated a little bit, but didn't give up. Majo's strength increases a bit more and and punches Taisoba in the face. She slowly turns her face around, revealing lots of blood flowing from her lip. Hoshi steadily gains her balance and attacks Majo from behind again. The Yabakune Lord jams her elbow to oncoming Hoshi but she vanishes in thin air. Majo then realizes that both Fushigi Shukuns' are gone. She immediately closes her eyes and views her surroundings. She tries to look for both Fushigi Shukuns', but their aura are unseen. Majo continues looking when suddenly, a powerful blow strikes her back. She falls forward, looks up to see her attacker, but is punched in the face before she could see. Majo looks up again and is revealed that her attacker is none other than Hoshi and Taisoba. Hoshi grabs Majo by the collar and forces her to stand up. Her face is really close to Majo's and glares in her eyes.
Hoshi:How does it feel to be treated like shit, huh? Doesn't feel pleasant, from what I can tell. It never feels good!
Taisoba:I've wasted enough time on you, small fry.
Hoshi raises her fist and punches Majo, but she quickly blocks the blow. She then knees Hoshi in the stomach and kicks Taisoba's leg.
Taisoba:You son of a bitch!
Taisoba hops up from the ground and charges at Majo again. With her stomach in deep pain, Hoshi gathers all her energy to stand up. Once she's on her feet, she raises her school shirt to check on her wound. Hoshi begins to panic after seeing a large cut on stomach. She starts to become dizzy but then catches a glimpse of Taisoba handling Majo. Taisoba continues to fight with Majo using all her martial arts skills. She eventually hits Majo in the face with her fist. The Yabakune Lord stumbles back a bit, causing Taisoba to see opportunity and uses her signature choking like she did last time to Majo. She struggles in Shukun's grasp and slowly loses her breath, which can lead her to unconsciousness if she didn't strengthen her relaxation mode by increasing her aura's light as they travels from her arms to hands that are on Taisoba's right arm. The aura suddenly shocks her arm and she immediately takes it off Majo's neck. Taisoba holds her wrist in pain while the Lord struggles to stay on her feet. She flips her hair over her head from her face and positions herself for battle. Taisoba sighs at the scene and does the same.
Taisoba:You stand up so soon. Why not ever give up and lend over the victory to Fushigi?
Majo:*laughs*. How laughable for you to say such thing…*in a serious voice*. Yabakune NEVER gives up for shit!!
Taisoba:*sighs in frustration*. Then face the wrath of Fushigi!!
Majo and Taisoba then charge at each other with their auras flashing on their arms. Their fists slam against one another, sending a blast so powerful that Waru is able to sense it in the restaurant. Her ear suddenly twitches and she quietly looks around to see where the blast of powerful energy occurred. Korosu notices and questions Waru.
Korosu:Is there something wrong, Waru?
Waru:Huh? Oh, no. I just saw a fly.
Korosu:*chuckles*. Good luck smashing it while you can.
Waru:*says jokingly*. Tch. Fck off.
Korosu:Aight.*smiles*.
Korosu then leaves Waru to do her business. She then excuses herself from the table with Ryo's permission. Waru walks to the backdoor, opens it, and sees Majo struggling to fend back Taisoba. Majo eventually lands her fist on Taisoba's face, causing her to fall to the ground. When Hoshi is finally able to get her consciousness and charges at Majo with full speed. She isn't able to catch Hoshi's attack, thus getting slammed onto the floor with Hoshi holding her down. Majo tries her best to get Hoshi off of her, but get smashed to the ground again. She starts to get exhausted by all the pressure she's enduring. Hoshi's weight is too heavy for her, but she's a little reluctant with the cut still open on her stomach. At this time, Waru gathers up all her courage, runs towards her, and pushes Hoshi off Majo. She then tries to help her up but her back is giving her pain. Waru leaves Majo on the ground for a moment, while Hoshi slowly gets up from the ground and dusts her shoulders. Majo continues to lay on the ground in tiredness, while Waru guards her by standing in front of her.
Hoshi:Ah! Waru! What a surprise. Didn't expect you to join the fun.
Waru:"fun" my fcking ass. What do you think you're doing?
Taisoba:We're doing what Marina-san wants.
Waru:What you do mean by that?
Hoshi:*chuckles*. Just like how Majo said, Marina declares war with Yabakune.
Waru:War?
Taisoba:Yes, war.
Waru:Sweet!! I can beat up some more newbies!
Taisoba:I'd think about it more, Waru. Fushigi isn't something for you mess with.
Waru:Well so is Yabakune…ever since Head died, I dedicated myself as a true Lord of Yabakune and I still do. Ryo has been burdened all this time and blames Majijo for everything. But I, on the other hand, believe that mafia is the start of all. Not to back out on Ryo's statement, I still trust her. There's nothing more than Yabakune!!
Being proud of Waru, Majo carefully stands up and puts her arm around her shoulder.
Majo:I'm proud of you, Waru. These past years, I thought you were just an evil jerk with no mercy at all. But dedicating yourself to Yabakune like that, is something I've never heard or seen before. Nice speech.
Seeing Majo putting her arm around Waru's neck, Hoshi grunts in irritation.
Hoshi:Alright! Enough talk!
Taisoba:I'm already sick and tired of Yabakune anyways. And needless to say, we'll beat you in our war.
Majo:Let's test your strength with Yabakune's.
With that being said, Majo and Waru begin charging at Hoshi and Taisoba like a bull while they do the same. Majo ends up fighting Taisoba while Waru handles Hoshi. Majo engages in a intense hand-to-hand combat with Taisoba. She swings her left arm for a punch, but Majo blocks it with her right wrist and kicks Taisoba on the stomach. She stumbles back a little while clutching her stomach. Majo charges at her to launch a punch, but Taisoba grabs her arm and Judo-swings her over her body. The Shukun slams Majo to the ground, but hops back up and glares at Taisoba. She increases her relaxation strength, making her eyes glow bright yellow like flashlights. Taisoba also increases deadly strength, making her eyes glow dark red. Like demon vs angel, Majo charges at Taisoba and releases her taekwondo skills with a swing-kick. Taisoba hops back a step. She then sees Majo running towards her with her legs ready. Unfortunately, Majo didn't see Taisoba's Wushu kick landing on her stomach. This causes her to blasted through the air and landing on her back painfully. Taisoba walks up to Majo and forces her up by the collar. Taisoba takes out her pocket knife, given to her by Hoshi, threatens Majo's heart with it. She struggles to breath a bit while Taisoba holds her collar.
Taisoba:I'll kill you, right here, right now.
Majo:*turns to her left and spits out a little bit of blood, then chuckles*. I don't fear you whatsoever. Moreover, it's not like you'll literally kill me, since you're not allowed to anyways. I know the type of puss you are.
Taisoba:*laughs*. Trying to act all tough? Well you're doing the exact opposite.
Majo:Please, you just don't understand me. A Fushigi like you never knows when to stop or give up. Though Yabakune isn't all about giving remorse, we at least know when to, unlike you.
Taisoba:And you don't when to shut the fck up. I hate those who try to act cool when they're not.
Majo:I hate those who have cheesy behaviors. Since when did Yabakune anger you? Your "master" killed one of our members. From the start, we assumed it was the devil. But then it was you assholes all along.
Taisoba:And you wanna know why?
Majo:*scoffs*. You're willing to tell me when we already know why?
Taisoba:That "specific" evidence you were able to obtain was something else. I am the one who holds the REAL truth.
Majo:Real truth? What're you talking about? The evidence Yabakune holds IS the true one. You must be insane.
Taisoba:Think again, dumbass. Marina told me to give you a hint on the real truth, in which I have no idea why. But I must obey otherwise. Miyoung died because of SOMETHING ELSE.
Majo:Something else? I don't believe you.
Taisoba:I'm not surprised.*chuckles*.
Majo:Yabakune never falls for foul play.
Taisoba:Whatever you say. If you seek the actual truth, then might as well hand over your victory to us, then we'll tell you. After that, we're taking over that hospital.
Majo:What a spoil. Guess I'll have Ryo make an appointment.*smiles*.
Taisoba:You don't have the right to interfere with Fushigi's businesses.
Majo:Too late.
Now really angry, Taisoba punched Majo in the face and kicks her in the stomach. With her relaxation mode in crisis, Majo begins to become weary with her lack of focus. She feels herself losing. She's only able to deflect more of Taisoba's punches and kicks, but gets hit 5 times. Majo falls to the ground in deep exhaustion and looks over at Waru, who's currently fending off Hoshi's intimidating attacks. Majo then becomes unconscious, while Waru eventually falls to the ground when Hoshi reluctantly punched her chest really hard. She falls next to Majo and both Hoshi and Taisoba stand before them with hovering shadows of nothing but darkness. Waru becomes scared and scoots closer to the dead-looking meditator on the ground with her. Hoshi scoffs at the scene. Taisoba then grabs hold of Majo's feet and puts her in a large cloth bag, big enough to fit her in there. Waru is horrified at the sight of Majo being carried in a bag by Taisoba. Hoshi then uses her hand to knock out Waru in the neck. Hoshi sadly sighs at her action and drags Waru into the same large bag and carries her. Both Shukuns' then carry the Lords' back into the restaurant. In there, they both throw the bags into the middle of the restaurant where Ryo, Korosu, and Kaiju are present. People around the area scream after laying their eyes on the 2 large bags and they know that there are human bodies in there (Majo and Waru aren't dead). All the citizens run out of the restaurant while the other Yabakune group stand from their seats.
Kaiju:Fushigi...
Korosu:Why are YOU guys here?!
Music:What are those bags, huh?!
Ryo:…where's Majo and Waru?
Hoshi and Taisoba becomes a bit a frightened to see the Yabakune Queen standing before them.
Hoshi:Shit! It's the Yabakune Queen!
Taisoba:Ryo...
Kaiju:Answer her question, dumbfcks!
Taisoba:Ooh, where're Majo and Waru you ask.
Hoshi:*whispers to Taisoba*. Don't tempt her!
Taisoba:*whispers back*. Go with it.*puts her hands on her waist*.
Hoshi:If you want to know really badly, we brought presents for you.*smiles, but loses the smile after feeling pain in her stomach*.
Ryo:Kaiju, Korosu.*uses her head to signal both Lords' to open the bags*.
Kaiju:Alright...
Music:*furrows her eyebrows at the bags*.
Both Korosu and Kaiju walk over to the 2 large bags and opens them. To their horror, Waru is struggling to breath inside while Majo looks dead in her bag. Korosu immediately pulls Waru out of her bag and Kaiju does the same. Korosu puts her friend's (Waru's) arm around her neck to balance her. The other Yabakune Lord gives Majo a piggy-back ride.
Korosu:You fcking bastards! What's the meaning of this?!
Taisoba:*wipes blood from her lips*. Why not? We were just having fun warning you bitches.
Music:Warn us about what?
Both Hoshi and Taisoba look at each other, then back to the Top Club members.
Hoshi:Marina is declaring war on you for putting her in jail.
Kaiju:How is that our fault?! She's the one who killed Miyoung in the first place. Man, if she was still here, she would've kick your asses.
Kaiju:If she hadn't killed Miyoung for nothing, then this all wouldn't have happened!
Ryo:…
Taisoba:You ask a lot of fcking questions, seriously. Just stick with one, holy shit.
Music:Not unless you tell us your reason for killing Miyoung.
Hoshi:Do you really wanna know?
Taisoba:We'll let Marina-san tell you. And for now, do whatever you want, as long as it's not stupid.
Hoshi:We'll keep Marina-san updated, so be sure to watch out~
Both Shukuns' begin walking away, Ryo jumps in the air then down towards the Hoshi and Taisoba. Ryo's fluffy coat flies in air with her and by the time she lands a punch on both of the Shukuns, an explosion suddenly goes off. Music, Kaiju, and Korosu protects themselves with their arms as the strong blast of smoke blows through them. When the smokes clears out, Ryo is seen being held by the wrist. The other 3 Top Club members are shocked to see Marina appear out of no where while holding on to their Queen's wrist. Ryo still remains calm, while Marina smiles with pure evilness.
Marina:It seems you've figured it out. We're now in war.
Ryo:…
Marina:So tell me, Ryo-san. We used to be friends, why did you leave?
Music:Friends?
Ryo:I had some businesses to deal with. I've told you many times and it was your choice to refuse my explanation. I don't see why it's my fault, first of all.
Marina:And I warned you about sister's death, before she was going to die. But no…she died protecting you. I told you everything, you could've went with her and fought with her, therefore, she wouldn't have died. And you left her to die all alone….
Ryo:*chuckles*. She intended to die alone anyways. She told me not to intervene cause there was a lot of gunmen she handled. Also…the moment you told me before she was going to die, I knew I couldn't trust you any longer.
Marina:What're you talking about? I WARNED you!
Ryo:It wasn't a warning, Marina. You were trying to make a path to my death.
Marina:*laughs*. I have no idea what you're talking about at all.
Ryo:Then that's your choice. But hear this, I know the reason WHY you told me to go fight with my sister. You knew she was going to die, but I knew, including my sister, that if I'd go along with her, I'd get killed as well. You wanted me to die so you can take everything for yourself and put it all into Fushigi. But the case is cracked, Marina. It's not a mystery any longer.
Marina:……congratulations. You just solved the real case of poor little Miyoung's death.*smiles*.
Ryo:*sighs*. I stand corrected. You never had a heart.
Marina:*says angrily*. Miyoung also found the situation. Then she got in my way! If only she didn't, she would've been alive today.
Korosu:No way…
Kaiju:Miyoung tried to save Yabakune. She died for us…
Music:…fcking Fushigi….
Both Korosu and Kaiju begin to have tears in their eyes while Ryo continues to "interrogate" Marina.
Marina:I kill anyone who blocks me. I warned her, but she just kept walking right into hell. And it's all because you Ryo.*smiles*.
Ryo:…Miyoung was a great honor. She did what she had to do. A sacrifice.
Marina:*laughs*. Sacrifice?? You're losing your head, Ryo.
Ryo:*chuckles*. I'm glad…
Marina:About?
Ryo:You'll find out really soon.
Marina:Hmp. Whatever you're up to, you won't stand a chance against me.
Ryo:Then you'll just have to wait, Marina. Just wait.
Marina:What? Got a surprise for me? I'll can't wait then! *sarcastically saying*.
Marina then raises her arm with a smoke bomb and throws it onto the floor. When the smoke clears out, Marina is nowhere to be seen. Ryo, Music, Koroso, and Kaiju cover themselves with their clothing until the smoke wears out. Marina, Taisoba, and Hoshi has vanished. Ryo sighs, Korosu and Kaiju start tearing up for Miyoung, Music comforts them.
Music:Come on guys. We gotta head home…and pray for our lost.
Korosu:*sadly sighs*. H-hai…
Ryo:*silently sighs*.
The Top Club walks back to their school building and into their main clubroom. Waru and Majo rest in the doctor's room while Korosu and Kaiju pray in front Miyoung's old portrait before her death. Music and Ryo discuss what to plan.
Music:Ryo-san, we should do something about this. What if Fushigi plans to cause hell in the city? They might go on a rampage!
Ryo:Calm yourself, Music…they don't have the balls to do that.
Music:(the fck?) N-not like they have any.
Ryo:*sighs*. I know Marina is up to something and we can't involve Gekioko or Majijo. Especially Majijo. They will bring down anything and anyONE who stands in their way.
Music:Wait! We can have Majijo defeat Fushigi. Just like you said, Majijo can defeat ANYONE, right? So, we lure Fushigi into Majijo's domain and Fushigi will get their guts ripped out! How about that??*asked with enthusiasm and excitement.*
Ryo:…you're getting ahead of yourself. Let's just think about it for a little while. Like I said, we can't involve Majijo into any of Yabakune's major situations, hell WILL break out…the North (Majijo) won't stop until it's opponent has given up.
Music:Hmp. Majijo just thinks they're so cool all the time. But they're also tough motherfckers. They can easily defeat Fushigi.
Ryo:Leave Majijo aside already. There's no point in choosing them when all they do is launch wars on minor problems.
Music:Right, right…
Ryo:…
Music:……
Ryo:……
Music:(Hmmmm…💡) Dude! I have an idea!
Ryo:What?
Music:What about Gekioko??
Ryo:NO. What is wrong with you?
Music:What?? I know Yabakune fought them before, but this is like what, our "last chance" in getting help.
Ryo:"Getting help?" Since when was this about alliance? We're supposed to be making a plan to get rid of Fushigi here and you're just talking about other yankee schools. Get a hold of yourself, man.
Music:That's what I'm trying to plan! We NEED alliance.
Ryo:*stands up from her seat and walks towards Music*. Yabakune…never use alliance!!!
Music:B-but…*sighs*…fine.
Just when Music is about speak again, Kaiju bursts into the meeting room in an urgent manner.
Kaiju:We have a message!!
Ryo:From?*says calmly*.
Kaiju:Here!
Kaiju shows Ryo the mysterious letter frantically. Music senses a strong yet vexing aura coming from the letter. Ryo opens the cover and the letter it titled "Let The Games Begin".
Ryo:…this is obviously from Marina.
Music:I knew it!! No wonder it has a strong aura.
Ryo:*sighs then begins to read the letter*.
"I see…I see how it is. So much, so true. You don't want to hurt Majijo, especially the Queen, Seong…
The letter continues on with various flashbacks of Fushigi's history, and how they came to be. Even when Marina murdered Yabakune's former Lord, Miyoung.
Marina:…I know…I know you have something in you. Don't try to hide it. It's unworthy to hide secrets from your peers as a Queen. Though your true feelings cannot be shared, I doubt you can hold this in any longer. What you're feeling is a disgrace. But no matter how much you hide it, you can't hide it anymore. I've figure it all out…you don't want to hurt Seong for a reason. That very reason is a deep disgrace!! Especially when your a Queen. And as for me, I will savor every moment of your despair and humiliation with my own eyes. Of course, there's no way for you to beat me whatsoever, since I've abolished one of your peers…Miyoung…the one who risked her life for nothing. NO! …she lost her driven soul because of your ignorance, your poor leadership, and most importantly…your feeling. If you don't reveal your true feeling soon, it will result in your demotion. Why do I think I have power over you? My my, I'm glad you ask. I ,am the power. I ,am what everyone fears. I ,AM UPON THE MIGHTY OF ALL!!!! So now……you're left with no chance, no choice…and no hope!
With all this now plaguing her mind, Ryo is so angry that she sizzles and burns the paper into flames and then into ashes in 4 seconds.
Music:Why the hell did Marina send that for?
Kaiju:And what does she mean by "true feeling?"
Music:Pft! Can't be that bad, I mean why would it be a disgrace to us if it's personal? Right, Ryo?
Ryo:…*sighs angrily and walks out of the room*.
Kaiju:…
Music:…
Kaiju:…awkward~
Music:Dude, just don't.
Kaiju:Fine. But what's the deal of this "true feeling"? That Marina says is a disgrace and shit?
Music:She's a fcking psycho, that's what the whole deal is.
Kaiju:So basically, she wrote the letter for nothing?
Music:Couldn't agree more. As of right now, we need to discuss what this "true feeling" Marina claims Ryo has.
Kaiju:Roger that.
Afterwards, Music and Kaiju walk out of the meeting room to encounter Majo, Waru, and Korosu unleashing their martial arts skills on each other. Shocked by this, Music and Kaiju quickly runs towards the three and separate them from each other. Korosu is out of control, so Music quickly straps her onto onto the wall with duct tape.
Kaiju:What the hell are you guys doing?!
Waru:Let us go!! We have to continue!
Music:Continue what??
Majo:*sighs*…let's just tell them.
Korosu:No!! Don't you dare! When I get down from this fcking wall,
I'll—!
Music angrily turns around and punches Korosu hard in the face, knocking her out.
Music:Now, tell me the reason why you guys are fighting each other.
Majo:…
Waru:…
Kaiju:Well? Go on!
Majo:…we're trying to replace Miyoung.
Music and Kaiju:WHAT!?!?!?!?
Waru:Shouldn't we?? I mean, it's been so long since I've seen Miyoung. I know, she's dead, but…I just feel that I've gotten stronger than her.
Majo:…same here. This may sound hard to understand, but ever since Miyoung was killed…I kinda trained often to be stronger than her. I feel like we need to Miyoung. Anyone. So that's, Korosu came up with this idea to battle each other to see who's the last standing.
Music:…I really hope you're kidding right now.*chuckles*. "Replace" Miyoung? That's the joke of the day. No, the joke of the YEAR.*laughs*.
Waru:We're serious! Since Miyoung isn't around, shouldn't we at least have or find someone who can replace her? Yabakune became weaker than feather without her.
Kaiju:You wanna know why it's a joke?
Majo:Why??
Kaiju:Cuz no one! And I mean, NO ONE, can replace Miyoung, EVER!!
Music:Calm it down, monster. And nonetheless, it's true that we can't replace Miyoung.
Waru:"We"? You can't do it?
Music:That's why I said, "we can't replace Miyoung"…when Ryo found out about Miyoung's death, she immediately made me the sub-president…all because I was third strongest. But I'm losing energy.
Majo:Oh…you too? I've been losing my concentration because of…that.
Music:What do you mean "that"?
Majo:That in your hand.
Music:T-the letter??! What are you talking about?
Waru:I don't why, but it smells like fck, jesus christ! Get that shit out if the room!
Kaiju:Oh christ, it does smell. What's in there?!?!
Music:Oh GREAT, I touched it.
Korosu:Taahh–AAAAAHHHH!!!*laughs suddenly, startling the others*. Now you have a hand that smells like ass 😂
Upon hearing the truthful statement, Music becomes irritated and quickly turns around while swinging her knuckle towards Korosu's face once again, knocking her out. Possibly much longer. Music then proceeds to to throw the letter away and washes her hands with dish washer.
Majo:*sighs*. I doubt dish washer will even wash that smelly ass scent from your hand.*chuckles*.
Waru:Kinda true. Cause it's a dish washer.
Music:Who fcking gives a shit. All I want is to get this off my hand.
Afterwards, Kaiju takes Korosu off the wall and ripping off all the tape from her. Kaiju then throws Korosu onto her bed and closes the bedroom door. As the strong yankee walks back to where her friends are.
Kaiju:Now we'll just let Korosu nap until she awakes.
Majo:You punched her hard enough, Music. Imagine if you threw a third punch.
Waru:Then Korosu would be dead.
Kaiju:Eh, she kinda deserves it for being annoying all the time.
Music:Couldn't agree more. I want her out here.
Waru:You mean like…out of Top Club?
Music:Duh. I'm so close to being done with her.
Majo:Come on, guys. She can't really be that bad. She's all we need.
Music:Like I care, if she's talk over me, I'll make sure she won't be alive next time I punch her.
Majo:Well…let's just hope she doesn't die, especially when you threw those punches, right?*smiles in amusement*.
Music:*sighs and wipes her hands with towels*…where'd Ryo go?
Kaiju:She was here moments ago. After reading that smelly letter.
Music:Oh yeah, she just walked out of the room.
Waru:Where do you think she is now?*asking curiously*.
Majo:Oh great, this is like the scene where we have to look for our leader or something bad happens. Let's just wait till she comes back yeah? I don't want to go around the city just to look for her.
Kaiju:Maybe we should? I mean…maybe…
Waru:She isn't heading to Marina's property, right?
Music:I'll call her.
Kaiju:While you're up to that, I'll check Korosu.
Majo and Waru complain about their injuries after fighting Hoshi and Taisoba. Kaiju opens the bedroom door where Korosu is supposed to be in. However, Korosu is nowhere found. Music gets a sudden buzz sound in her phone and looks at it with a frown. Kaiju, now on high alert, quickly reports to Music about Korosu's disappearance.
Music:What the fck?! Both of them?
Waru:What do we do?? I'll kill anyone who gets near Ryo!
Majo:But we don't know where they are, how are we going to find them??
Kaiju:Yeah! There's no clues whatsoever.
Music:*sighs and closes her eyes in anger to calm herself*…
Waru:We didn't install any security cameras?
Majo:No, we don't have enough money.
Kaiju:I'll check.
Waru:Me too.
At this time, Music continues to think of a way to find where Korosu and Ryo disappeared to. Kaiju and Waru look everywhere inside Korosu's room to see if there's anything that their annoying-ass peer could've left behind. Unsurprisingly, Waru encounters the furry bat, under Korosu's bed, that she forgot to get rid of. Kaiju finds a small blood stain on Korosu's bed. Kaiju automatically assumes its "Korosu's" and moves on to look somewhere else.
~Before~
Korosu woke up after Kaiju tossed her onto her bed and exited the room. Korosu then walked up to the door and listened to her peers' conversation. However, she wasn't expecting to hear this:
"Majo:You punched her hard enough, Music. Imagine if you threw a third punch.
Waru:Then Korosu would be dead.
Kaiju:Eh, she kinda deserves it for being annoying all the time.
Music:Couldn't agree more. I want her out here.
Waru:You mean like…out of Top Club?
Music:Duh. I'm so close to being done with her.
Majo:Come on, guys. She can't really be that bad. She's all we need.
Music:Like I care, if she's talk over me, I'll make sure she won't be alive next time I punch her."……….
It all echoed in Korosu's mind. Now depressed, she slumps back on her bed and cries softly so then the others don't hear her. Suddenly, Korosu felt a tap on her back and sits up to see who it was. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Marina. The Fushigi Queen quickly puts a white cloth over Korosu's mouth to prevent her from screaming for help. Eventually, Marina successfully made Korosu unconscious and vanishes in thin air.
~Back to the Present~
Waru:Who knows where she is, we have to find her.
Kaiju:First, we must figure out how she disappeared without a trace.
Waru:There's blood on her bed. Do you suppose that's Korosu's?
Kaiju:What do you think then? It can't just be some else's if Korosu was the only one in here.
Waru:…strange disappearance…blood…could it be?
Kaiju:What, what are you thinking?
Waru:You think about it. The strange disappearance…
Kaiju:……
Waru:……
Kaiju:……
Waru:……
Kaiju:…I really don't know where you're going with this.
Waru:Dude! Just think it over carefully. Maybe…Korosu WASN'T the only one in this room?
Kaiju:Huh, now that you said it.
Waru:So the only person who can use the teleportation technique is…?
Kaiju:…
Waru:…
Kaiju:(!!)
Waru:(!!)
Kaiju and Waru:MARINA!!!!!
Suddenly, the door bursts open with Music and Majo readying their weapons after Kaiju and Waru screamed out the Fushigi Queen's name.
Music:Where's Marina?!
Majo:We heard you screaming her name!
Kaiju:Guys, we just figured out something!
Music:What?
Waru:Korosu was kidnapped by Marina.
Majo:How?
Kaiju:She the only who can use the teleportation technique.
Music:Majo can do it.
Majo:Yeah, but it's not as good as you think though.
Waru:See? Marina is very powerful, therefore, it makes sense how Korosu vanished without leaving evidence behind.
Music:Then our next location of this case is Fushigi. Korosu might be there and Ryo…she can't possibly be there, right?
Kaiju:Hopefully not.
Majo:Ryo might only be there to settle our "war" with Fushigi.
Waru:By what?
Music:…fighting. Fck, we have to get there quick!
Immediately, Music, Kaiju, Majo, and Waru quickly run out of there clubroom and out of the school. They run without stopping, only to save their friends. Meanwhile, inside Fushigi's den, a spotlight aluminates an interior of what looks like a giant storehouse. In the spotlight, Korosu is seen strapped up in a chair with ropes bounding her to the wooden seat. All beaten up, Korosu is covered in blood on her face as the wounds are still bare. Marina then walks up with Shizuka, Hoshi, and Taisoba to the beaten Lord of Yabakune. The Fushigi Queen grabs Korosu's hair and pulls it backwards to see her face. Because the spotlight is bright, Korosu awakens at the moment. Now shocked, she sees Marina in front of her and fears for her life.
Korosu:W-what do you want??
Taisoba and Hoshi:*laughing*.
Shizuka:*chuckles silently*.
Marina:No need to be frightened, dear. You are now Fushigi's bait, stay quiet while I get Ryo over here. You three, keep this thing quiet.
Taisoba:Aye, aye.
Hoshi:Sure thing.
Shizuka:…
Shizuka then straps a white cloth around Korosu's mouth while Hoshi and Taisoba bully her.
Hoshi:Huh, I never had a chance to mess with a Yabakune Lord before, now I finally get to do it.
Taisoba:Back then, Yabakune was really tough with their leaders and shit, I wasn't expecting Ryo to weaken Yabakune so easily.*laughs*.
Hoshi:*saying sarcastically*. Awww~ did mommy Ryo leave you behind while she took the others~?
Taisoba:Awww~ you're such a naughty child, no wonder you're different from the rest.
Hoshi:Looks like you must be taught some "valuable" lessons.*laughs*.
Right after that, Taisoba punches Korosu in the face while Hoshi puts her foot on the Yabakune Lord's lap.
Hoshi:*scoffs*. Why did Ryo even picked you to be Lord anyways?
Despite the cloth preventing her to speak, Korosu is eager to answer the question. Taisoba and Hoshi bullies Korosu even more. A little while later, Katomin, Wasure, and Rara walk into the storehouse to find Korosu beaing beaten by their seniors.
Katomina:Eh?! You get to beat that noob and you don't invite me?!!!
Wasure:Tch, selfish as always.
Rara: =_= we were in this together.
Meanwhile, Marina contacts Ryo, who turns out to be in a bar, to threaten and warn the Yabakune Queen about her intentions.
Ryo:*in a serious and angry voice*. What do you want?
Marina:Whoa-ho, easy there, diva. I just wanna talk.
Ryo:About?
Marina:*chuckles*. Alright then, without wasting anymore time, I'll get to the point.
Ryo:*sighs*.
The Yabakune Queen puts her earphones on and rests her head in her left as her long, wavy black hair covers her left side of her face while the right side of her head is braided, therefore we can see her face as she listens to the phone.
Marina:I got Korosu.
Upon hearing the straightforward sentence, Ryo's head shoots back up as she reveals her face in shock.
Ryo:What?!
Marina:*hangs up*.
Ryo looks at her phone angrily and stuffs it in her pocket while quickly taking off her earphones and shoving it in her bag and taking her glass bottle of alcohol. The Yabakune Queen runs to an empty alleyway, only to halt her running. She looks around for a bit and closes her eyes to use her Sense ability to get a keen smell of where Korosu was taken to. In Ryo's vision, she sees Marina using teleportation to carry Korosu, who's trying to break out of Marina's grip, somewhere secretive. As Ryo follows Marina's track to where she teleported, she sees a large, abandoned storehouse, to which she and her friends went to before. Ryo then opens her eyes to reveal full black one (even covering the white parts) and uses her lightning speed running to get to her next location as fast as she can. Meanwhile, the rest of the Top Club, rushes through the streets without knowing where to go.
Kaiju:Where the hell are we supposed to go?!
Majo:I don't know, I'm just following Music.
Waru:Should we call Ryo?
Majo:What for??
Waru:Ryo might be on her way?
Kaiju:How do you know?
Waru:Well she's a Queen, surely Marina could've told her in a way.
Music:Whatever. We have to keep searching.
Waru:Screw it, I'm calling her.
Majo:Hmm…any of you guys skilled in Sense?
Kaiju:What?
Majo:Sense. It's a technique where you tracking down someone or something you're looking for, without needing help.
Music:I suck at that.
Kaiju:I didn't even know what that was.
Majo:I'm kinda skilled at it, but there's still flaws.
Music:Then who's the MOST skilled one in Top Club?
Majo:Of course, Ryo has the ability which is WAY better than mine.
Kaiju:She's asking the person in Top Club RIGHT NOW.
Majo:Oh, ummmm…ah-ha!
Music and Kaiju:Who?
Majo:The person who figured out Korosu's disappearance AND helped us solve the case of Miyoung's death….
Music, Kaiju, and Majo all slowly look at Waru who's trying to contact Ryo. Now frustated, Waru puts her phone back into her pocket to inform the others, only to see them staring at her. Now having a weird feeling, Waru just looks at them.
Waru:What?
Before Music, Kaiju, and Majo go crazy over Waru, Ryo makes it to her destination at the abandoned storehouse near Kanda Shrine. Ryo cautiously walks into the building while holding Music's pocket knife, a lighter in her pocket, and the gun that Head used in the gun war. She opens the door to be greeted with an unconscious Korosu. Ryo puts the pocket knife away and runs up to Korosu to see if she's OK. Ryo kneels down Korosu to check her wounds.
Ryo:Oh my god…Korosu…this isn't good.
Upon seeing lots of blood on Korosu's face, Ryo frantically tries to untie the rope with the pocket knife, but it's too thick. From behind, Ryo is shot in her right shoulder with an arrow. She looks behind to see who or what it was. Fushigi's sub-president, Shizuka, continues pointing her cross bow at the Yabakune Queen. She is about to fire again until Marina stops her on time.
Marina:I demanded one shot, Shizuka.
Shizuka:*plainly looks at Marina; expressionless stare*. ……
Marina:*sighs, smile*. Ryo, you've come.
Not worrying about her new injury, Ryo gets up from her knees and looks at Marina with a serious look.
Marina:You're as expressionless as Shizuka. I–
Ryo:Why are you doing this?
Marina:*chuckles*. Don't rush me, Ryo–
Ryo:Then get to the fcking point.
Marina:*raises eye brows and smiles*. Alright…alright. I only did it to lure you here.
Ryo:…Marina, revenge doesn't solve anything.
Marina:*lowers her head while continuing to smile*. As expected, you know my intentions very well.*raises her head*. Not only am I doing this for revenge, I'm getting…*points a gun at Ryo*. My honor back.
Ryo:Y-your honor? What do you mean "honor"?
Marina:…ever since I was locked up in jail, no one took me seriously, NO ONE. Not even Seong…that's why she's dead to me. And YOU, way before I killed Miyoung…you didn't take me seriously either.
Ryo:Wanna know why?
Marina:WHY?!*loads the gun*.
Ryo:Marina, calm down, just–calm the fck down.
Marina:Every fcking time….
Ryo:What?
Marina:Don't make me mad and then tell me to fcking calm down. That's like stabbing someone and then wondering why they're bleeding and crying in pain.
Ryo:…you have a point.
Marina:Say one more thing that upsets me, I'll plant a hole in your head.
Ryo:…I wasn't there, because I wasn't supposed to. If I was, it would've caused an impact on Yabakune.
Marina:That's what you always say!!
Ryo:You have to do the same thing as well! Marina…you can't be a Queen if you're unable to keep your school in good hands. Yabakune is the only thing I have left, especially Top Club. I can't let go of my friends.
Marina:…*hands start shaking*.
Ryo:If you want to be a better person and get out of this situation, do what I do. Not only me but Seong and Sara.
Marina:…*lowers her gun and flicks her fingers*.
Right at that moment, Taisoba, Hoshi, Katomina, Wasure, and Rara all appear behind Korosu. Taisoba and Hoshi untie the ropes bounding the Yabakune Lord and drags her near Marina. Now shocked, Ryo is about to get Korosu away from the Shukuns' but Katomina fires a tranquilizer bullet on Ryo's front right shoulder before she could get Korosu, causing her to be dizzy and collapse to the floor, barely conscious. Though her vision is starting to get blurry, Ryo is still able to visualize what's going on right now.
Marina:Poor you…If I can't harm you, then I'll might as well kill Korosu right before your pitiful eyes. And remember Ryo, you brought this upon yourself and her.*points her gun at Korosu's head*.
Ryo:*whispers*. No…please, don't…Marina.
Marina:*says in a mocking voice*. I'm sorry what was that?
Katomina:She's begging for mercy.*giggles*.
Wasure:Too bad the "Queen of Yabakune" is about to be unconscious in 30 seconds.
Rara:Yeah! Now we don't have to deal with this noob once she's disappears from Earth. FOREVER!*laughs*.
Katomina and Wasure:*laughs*.
Hoshi and Taisoba:*laughing while holding Korosu's arms*.
Shizuka:*laughs silently*.
Marina:*laughs*.
While the entire Okoku (top group of Fushigi) continues to laugh and joke about Yabakune. Marina then grabs Korosu's hair and forces her to face the Fushigi Queen. She then points the gun on Korosu's bloody forehead.
Marina:Now…TIME TO DIE!!!
BOOM!!!!
(Not the gun shot)
Before Marina could pull the trigger and kill Korosu in front of Ryo, a loud boom interrupts Marina. The loud boom also caught the others attention. Marina looks around to see where the sound came from and and finds a metal door with fist-shaped dent on it. Another boom emits behind the door as the sound starts to sound like a girl grunting and yelling on the other side, desperately trying to break through. Katomina gets her gun ready. The door eventually breaks and the gap is large enough to see the outside as sunlight illuminates inside the dark storehouse. Both Wasure and Rara pull out their guns as well. Slowly, the door opens, while Katomina gets ready to shoot the intruder. The now broken door opens fully and drops to the ground. The intruder nowhere to be seen, however.
Rara:What the hell? There's no one there.
Wasure:That just gave me the chills, to be honest.
Katomina:Who could've broken the door then?
Marina:Watch out! It's the Invisibility move….
Wasure:Welp, we're fcked.
Taisoba:Hey, shut it. Marina said watch out.
Wasure:Alright, geez….
Katomina:Another one of this again…*closes her eyes*.
In the garage, Majo quietly and slyly walks into the large building without being seen or noticed, or so she thought. As for Kaiju, Waru, and Music, who are all invisible somehow, they make their way on bare foot while holding their shoes so then they won't make any noises/sounds with their foot-wear. Kaiju walks up the stairs with a sniper she stole long ago, Waru heads towards Ryo on the ground, and Music walks near Shizuka with a loaded uzi without the Fushigi sub-president noticing her. Majo then uses telepathy to communicate with her teammates.
Katomina:*continues closing her eyes*.
Majo:(Oh shit! Guys, that girl is using the Schlieren technique! Stay perfectly, still! All of you)
Kaiju:(But I'm barely at my hiding spot!)
Majo:(Find somewhere else to hide)
Waru:(Guys, just stick with the plan, I had trouble finding this place cuz one of those Fushigi bitches are blocking my vision)
Music:(Ryo! Are you OK? Why are you on the ground?)
Ryo:(Tranquilizer…)
Majo:(Damn, your powerful enough to withstand a tranquilizer bullet??)
Kaiju:(Music, do something! And Waru, take the tranquiler bullet out of Ryo)
Waru:(I can't, they'll notice me right away!)
Music:(We're still undercover and if we're spotted, it's done for)
Waru:(Crap, I can't get Korosu to wake up. Someone has to get her out of there)
Majo:(Guys, I don't think I can keep the invisibility up any longer. It's starting to hurt my side)
Ryo:(Hold it…longer, continue your plan)
Music:(Who's getting who, first of all? I'll get Korosu from their grasp)
Kaiju:(Marina)
Waru:(Taisoba and Hoshi)
Majo:(Wasure, Katomina, and Rara)
Music:(Alright, I'll get Shizuka then)
Katomina:Marina, I can't sense anything. If it were invisibility, my Schlieren technique would've broken it by now.
Marina:Then that means they're statues for now. Shizuka.
Shizuka:*nods her head and begins charging her energy*.
Majo:(Fck! FCK!! WE'RE FCKED!!!)
Ryo:(What's…going on?)
Music:(Majo! Calm down!)
Waru:(What is it??)
Majo:(That thing over there is going to use the Clear technique and stop us from using invisibility and telepathy!)
Kaiju:(Son of a bitch. Music, we have no choice)
Music:(Fine, whatever. Everyone, ready?)
Waru:(Ready when you are)
Kaiju:(Ready!)
Majo:(…ready)
At this time, Majo takes away all the invisibilities in her peers, making them visible. Waru appears in front of Taisoba and Hoshi, who are still caring Korosu by her arms. Now fully alarmed, Taisoba lets go of Korosu's left arm and points her gun at Waru, then fired. However, the Yabakune Lord is fast enough to dodge the bullet and Majo quickly blocks the bullet with a thick, metal chair from behind. Marina spots Kaiju easily and fires 2 shots at her. Upon seeing the Fushigi Queen's serious eyes, Kaiju immediately ducks to avoid getting killed. Hoshi screams in excitement upon seeing…her crush, Waru.
Hoshi:Ahh! Waru, you've come back!!
Waru:Uh, what?
Taisoba:Freaking shoot her!
Hoshi:But–
Taisoba:Just do it!!
Hoshi:OK!!
Hoshi fires a round 5 bullets while Waru does backflips and more to dodge all the bullets to prevent herself from the bullets to inflict wounds on her. On Majo's side, she fights off Wasure, Katomina, and Rara and defend any bullets they shoot. Wasure fires a bullet and takes cover after that. Majo quickly dodges the bullet and another shot by Rara. Katomina then takes our her machine gun and fires a round of continuous and threatening bullets. Now fearing for her life, Majo looks around for a strategy. Rara and Wasure continue firing their gun at Majo's area until Katomina halts them. She walks up to Majo's hiding spot very gingerly, while Wasure and Rara follow. Katomina swiftly jumps in and aims at Majo, only to see that she has disappeared.
Wasure:Dammit! She's using her invisibility again.
Katomina:*closes her eyes again*.
Rara:We're in a gun fight now, she can be anywhere and kill us inevitably.
Wasure:Katomina? Any plans?
Katomina:Just a minute, I need concentration…*continues closing her eyes*.
Rara:We'll cover then.
Wasure:*grunts in distress, but covers anyways*.
Majo:(Fck! Not again)*stays still*.
Katomina:Tch…I can't sense anything! I swore my Schlieren move worked before.
Rara:Can you only sense if the person or object is moving?
Katomina:Maybe.
Wasure:*says excitedly*. Aha! I have an idea that I almost forgot.
Rara:If only you thought of it before =_='
Wasure:Here goes…*eyes turn white*.
As Wasure's eyes begin turning white, she looks around to catch sight Majo's sneaky invisibility technique. Didn't take Wasure long to find the Yabakune Lord and she fires three rounds of bullets at Majo with her gun. The reaction is very quick, thus, Majo has to be quick as well. She turns off her invisibility and speedily dodges the three bullets. The third bullet barely missed her, leaving minor cut on her shoulder.
Wasure:Found her!
Katomina and Rara both smacks Wasure in the head after forgetting to use her HawkEye ability.
Rara:How many times are you gonna forget? It probably won't last if you forget it much longer.
Katomina:Yep, and you're gonna end up out of Okoku.
Wasure:Geez, alright. I'll try not to forget.
Katomina:So, back to where were we…*turns around to look at Majo, but she's not there*. The hell? Where'd that bitch go?
From behind Rara, Majo kicks her butt, causing the Shukun to tumble forward and crash into a pole and fall to the floor. Wasure immediately raises her gun at Majo. However, the Yabakune Lord is able to quickly kick the gun from Wasure's hand before she can fire a bullet. Majo is about to kick Wasure in the chest, until Katomina blocked it with her machine gun.
Wasure:Rara, get up!
Rara:How?? I fcking ran into a pole… ;^;
Katomina:Leave her, she'll recover. We'll handle this bitch….
Wasure:Fine, as long as we don't die.
With Rara down, Majo keeps herself calm and tries not to get too excited. She then has an idea and charges her energy to use her relaxation mode. From the moment the energy emitted from the Yabakune Lord, Taisoba turns around to look at her in shock. The Shukun then warns her teammates about Majo's ability.
Taisoba:Oi! Katomina, Wasure! Watch out for her moves. I had trouble stopping that motherfcker.
Katomina:Well isn't that "good news". Wasure, cover me? You have fast reflects.
Wasure:I'll try. We don't know fast SHE is, yet.
Katomina:Then cover me.*runs towards Majo*.
While Wasure goes on the look out for Majo from behind, Katomina uses quick speed to charge at the Yabakune Lord. Katomina then jumps as she raises her letter opener (a type of pocket knife) and slashes it downwards at Majo, who uses her relaxation mode and dodges the deadly attack and kicks Katomina in the face, who then crashes into a pile of cardboard boxes. Upon seeing this, Wasure runs towards Majo and launches a powerful Muay Thai kick at her. Majo swiftly spins around catches the kick with her right hand and uses her left leg to kick Wasure in the stomach. While having to deal with Waru, Taisoba notices how her teammates are already struggling with Majo.
Taisoba:DUDE! I told you to watch out!!
Wasure:Crap.*clutches her stomach in pain*. She's good.
Katomina:*spits out blood and and wipes the remaining stain of the red liquid from the edge of her mouth*. Too good….
Wasure:What to do, what to do, what to do…!
Wasure tries her best to think a plan to outsmart Majo while Katomina continues battling Majo.
Katomina:Hey! Wasure…if you're thinking an effective plan…think faster!!
Katomina struggles to continue fighting with the Yabakune Lord while trying to make out a sentence for Wasure to hear. Katomina constantly slashes her sharp weapon at Majo until she's able to catch the knife and tries to take it away from the Shukun. Wasure looks at the movements of Majo's legs and feet. From there, Wasure starts thinking of a good plan, but still isn't sure if it's going to work out the way it's planned. While Katomina distracts Majo, Wasure walks up to them from behind, holding her fuller (an iron knife). Once she gets close to Majo, Wasure throws the knife and the Yabakune Lord's leg, leaving a cut. Majo groans in pain and gets punched in the face by Katomina. Majo hops back up and ignores the pain in her leg like it wasn't a big deal. Wasure runs near Katomina and tells her the plan.
Wasure:*whispers*. Katomina, she's only fighting using her legs to move with the combat of her fist. We only need to cause to injuries to the legs.
Katomina:*whispers*. Hm…fair enough.
Majo heard the whole conversation, even from a distance. She tries to make a plan of how to counter their suggestion against her. Majo then makes up a good plan to get Wasure out of the way. But before she could get to Wasure, Katomina blocks her with vicious attacks, which includes speed punches and brutal kicks. Majo has no problem blocking them, until she realizes they're starting to hurt a little. Therefore, Katomina is getting stronger, step by step and time to time. Slowly, the Shukun will unleash her innermost power that no one has ever saw. Predicting this, Majo decides to turn her plans and take Katomina out first. As the Shukun is focusing in knocking Majo, the Yabakune Lord uses items to help out, such as a barrel, chairs, and Katomina's own teammates. Majo leads the viciously feisty Katomina towards Taisoba and Hoshi, who are currently dealing with Waru. From behind Katomina, Wasure is busy looking for her iron fuller. Waru notices Majo up to something and immediately figures out her plan. Waru then leads both Hoshi and Taisoba towards Katomina as they constantly try to attack her, but Waru continues to dodge every move they have. While Katomina is up close, as Majo leads her towards the Shukun's teammates, she continues her aggressive combats, until she's kicked in the face by Hoshi. Before that, Majo and Waru dodges the powerful kick together and laughs at Katomina.
Katomina:*coughs out blood*. Twice already…*closes her eyes and falls into unconsciousness*.
Taisoba:What the fck?!
Hoshi:Katomina! Are you OK???*runs towards Katomima to see if she's alive*.
Taisoba:Fcking good-for-nothing dumb asses….
Majo:*sighs*. What an uncooperative teammate….
Waru:She'll be sorry.
Waru looks around for useful weapons and grabs a metal linked chain, causing Majo to wonder what she's doing?
Majo:What're you doing?
Waru:Something out of the ordinary.
Majo:Like~?
Waru:You'll see. And move out of the way, or you're gonna be the one to get hit.*chuckles*.
Majo:Do what you gotta do.
With the metal chain, Waru swings it at Taisoba and hitting her right side. The Shukun growls in pain like a bear and shoots an angry glare at Waru. Majo backs away a little and leaves her teammate to handle Taisoba while she takes on Hoshi and Wasure. On Waru's side, she keeps the metal chain by her side while Taisoba grabs her gun. She immediately fires 4 rounds of bullets at the Yabakune Lord. Waru dodges three of them until one hit her left leg.
Waru:Ah! Fck!!
Majo:Waru!!
Taisoba:YES!! Finally!
Hoshi:I told you not to use the gun…
Wasure:Yes!! Rip her head off, Taisoba!!
With Majo out of her focus in her relaxation mode, Wasure takes her chance and punches Majo with full strength. As blood flies out of her mouth as she falls to the ground, Majo glares at Wasure with anger.
Majo:*chuckles*. You got a lot of nerves…don't you?
Wasure:*giggles*. I can play this game all day if you're up for it.
Majo:…bullshit…*steadily stands up to feet*. I'll make sure it's game over for you, son of a bitch!!
Wasure:Hmp! Come at me, you moron!!
Both Shukun and Lord charge at each other like moose' shoving antlers at each other. Majo launches all her wushu skills while Wasure continuously dodges and deflects the attacks. The Yabakune Lord eventually shows signs of tiredness but keeps fighting anyways. Finally, Wasure is unable to hold back and gets kicked on her shin and blasted with a powerful punch to the face, sending her flying towards wooden boxes. Wasure is now down, leaving only Katomina, Taisoba, Hoshi, Shizuka, and Marina left. In the distance, Ryo struggles to stay conscious as the tranquiler battles with her cells that are keeping her awake.
Taisoba:How the hell is she not unconscious yet?! They're tough motherfckers….
Hoshi:When are you gonna put that gun down? You almost shot me with that, literally.
Taisoba:Go with it! There's no turning back since they have guns, too!
Hoshi:*sighs*. What's your problem?
Though having and injured leg, Waru grabs her chains while sweating like crazy as she bears with the pain in her leg. Waru then has an idea, takes the chain, wraps it around her fist, and runs towards Taisoba from behind and launches a powerful punch, hurling her at the wall, smashing and causing a large could of dust to emit.
Kaiju:Damn, Waru! Good going! But you know, you could've used that move on Katomina since you said you're getting her.
Waru:Thanks…oh, god dammit.
Hoshi:Waaah~! So strong!! ^^
Marina:HOSHI!!
Hoshi:*startled*. SORRY!!!
Waru:*panting*.
Majo:That's my girl….
Ryo:…Waru….
On the floor and bleeding from her stomach, Korosu manages to slightly raise her head up to see the sudden blast. She smiles in proudness and falls in unconsciousness again. Waru continues to breath heavily while Majo helps her up. Feeling strength suddenly flowing into her muscles, Ryo gets up to her feet and takes out the tranquiler that was preventing her from staying conscious. Shocked, Katomina fires another tranquilizer bullet at Ryo, only for the Yabakune Queen to catch it with her index finger and thumb without any lack. Marina's and Shizuka's eyes widen at the fortitude of the Yabakune Queen.
Marina:How…HOW?!?!?!
The Fushigi Queen's voice echoes across the storehouse and a strong gust of wind suddenly ejects from Marina. The strong wind blows violently throughout the storehouse, causing the rest of the Shukuns and the Lords to fall to the ground. Bloodcurdling, amber eyes is shown in Marina's eyes as the color entirely covers the white spots in the eyeball. It begins to glow like lanterns in front of Ryo. The Yabakune Queen fights back the glow with her Demon Black Eyes to prevent herself from being blinded by the bright amber glow emitting from Marina's eyes. The Shukuns and Lords keep their eyes shut since the glow is too bright. Only Rara is able to withstand the tense since she has the Dusk power. This ability prevents her from getting blinded by the amber light. Rara then inserts her Dusk ability into her teammates. Wasure, Katomina, Taisoba, Hoshi, and Shizuka all stand up from the ground as they dominate against the other Yabakune Lords and the sub-president. Marina smirks at her teams advantage against the Top Club team. Now worried about her side, Ryo attempts to do the same thing that Marina did with her teammates. However, it only works on Music since she's the only one, other than Ryo, that is capable of using it. If either Waru, Korosu, Majo, or Kaiju try to use, they'd go insane since it's too dark for them to see and the darkness will rupture their eyesight. Therefore, Music stands up from the ground, even though her right arm is injured with a stab wound from Shizuka. Music's eyes are also Demon Black.
Music:It's been hella while since I've had these eyes.
Ryo:Sure, you're welcome.
Music:Ryo, what about the others?
Ryo:They can't use the Demon Eyes. Even if they can, there's a high chance they'll die from it.
Music:True. Then it's all up to us now.
Ryo:Wait…maybe if we get close to Marina, we can get rid of her bright eyes and save the others.
Music:Oh yeah, good thinking. So we just need to beat the hell out of Marina?
Ryo:*takes a out a bottle of pepper spray*.
Music:…you really thought this through.
Ryo:A Queen always finishes her jobs.
Music:I'll go first then.
Ryo:Wait, Music–!
Unfortunately for Music, she suddenly races off to battle without proper information on how to specifically find Marina's weak point. However, Ryo starts to get the idea Music is doing and goes with it, then takes out her gun. The Yabakune Queen covers Music as the Shukuns starts charging at her. Rara attempts to injure Music with a swift kick but she quickly blocks the boot with her her right hand. Because Music is very strong, especially in her right arm, she able to crack the bone in Rara's leg, causing her scream in deep pain. From behind, Music, however, both Taisoba and Hoshi raise their large blades to pierce the Yabakune sub-president with it. Luckily, since Ryo is covering Music's back. Ryo shoots both Taisoba and Hoshi on the back leaving them to plunge on the ground and bleed heavily, leaving Katomina, Wasure, and Shizuka left. The Fushigi sub-president (Shizuka) runs past Music and by the time she turns around the running Shukun, Shizuka suddenly disappears in thin air. Katomina, Wasure, and Marina all laugh at Music and Ryo as if they're celebrating.
Marina:Now for the moment of truth…DIE, RYO!!!!!
Ryo and Music:What?!
Katomina and Wasure:*laughing*.
When Shizuka appears in front of Ryo, the Shukun immediately stabs the Yabakune Queen in the abdomen with full force, causing Ryo to cough out blood on Shizuka's sleeves, who then smirks silently and plunges the knife deeper into Ryo's stomach without mercy. Utterly shocked by this, Music's muscles become thicker and stronger, which means that she very enraged at the scene. And because of Marina's highly bright, amber eyes, the other Lords can't help out. In the distance, Majo takes covers in a shade to protect herself from the tense light. Once she reaches the shade, her eyes widen in shock to see Ryo covered in blood. Because of this, Majo immediately becomes angry of what Marina's underlings have done to her Queen. Unaware of what to plan in order to defeat Marina, Majo tries to come up with an effective idea. As far as she can tell, Kaiju is the best in Top Club who can use Dusk. Using her Telepathy technique, she's able contact Kaiju through her mindset and tells her everything that is happening right now. After finding out that Ryo is in deep pain, Kaiju uses her Dusk ability and inserts it in her teammates. Waru, Majo, and Kaiju all stand up, while Korosu, still densely injured, slightly stands up on her feet behind Marina, without the Fushigi Queen noticing. Korosu glares at Marina from behind while slowly holding up a knife that the Fushigi Queen dropped. Back to Music's side, she charges at Shizuka who stares at her with a sinister look and smile. Katomina and Wasure run after Music while holding up their guns and target a direct angle at Music's legs. Once they fire the bullets, Music hits the ground faced-first, leaving a terrible injury to her nose.
Waru, Majo, and Kaiju:MUSIC!!!!!!
Korosu:(Music…no…fcking bastards…)
Waru and Majo then charges at Katomina and Waru, forcing them on their knees while beating them up. From behind Marina who laughs at Music, Korosu snaps and stabs the Fushigi Queen with all her strength. Marina chokes out blood and coughs repeatedly. Wasure, Katomina, and Shizuka watch astoundingly as their Queen collapse to the floor, unconscious. Now completely angered, Shizuka is about to use her lightning speed until she is shot in the back by Ryo. Kaiju and Waru is surprised by their Queen's sudden attack on Shizuka. The sub-president of Fushigi reluctantly gives up as she falls onto the hard ground and becomes unconscious, leaving only Katomina and Wasure, who cowardly surrenders to Yabakune. Their surrender automatically gives Yabakune the victory of their short-lasting war. Afterwards, Marina slowly wakes up and looks around for her teammates. Rara with a bent leg, Taisoba and Hoshi in a pool of blood, Katomina and Wasure on the ground shaking in fear, and Shizuka unconscious on the ground as if she's dead. Finding out that Yabakune won the war, Marina becomes highly enraged, but hesitantly surrenders to her enemies, for she knows that if she makes any other moves, she'll be killed eventually. If Marina is killed, Fushigi Koto Senmon Gakko will end forever. Tears of sadness flows down Marina's face while she clutches her injured stomach and coughs out blood while crying quietly. Feeling pitiful for Marina, Ryo walks up to Marina and stares at her. From the distance, Kaiju takes away the Dusk from Majo's and Waru's eyes. Katomina and Wasure look at their Queen and cries silently as well.
Marina:*chuckles*. All of our plans…it was for nothing…frivolous indeed.*sighs*.
At this time, Ryo grabs Marina's collar and slaps her, causing her to fall to the ground again.
Ryo:Marina…I'm disappointed in you. I never thought you'd be this pitiful…and it's not your fault either…I understand fully how you feel, but you didn't need to suffer like this if only you thought this thoroughly.
Marina:……then how am I supposed to gain a reputation for my school…?
Katomina:MARINA!!!!
Surprised to hear Katomina's voice, Marina turns her direction to her teammate.
Katomina:No matter what, I'll put my life on the line for you!!*states while crying*.
Wasure:ME TOO!!! I owe you…for saving my life!!!*sobs*.
Marina:…you guys….
Waru:…what~? What's happening right now??
Majo:This is where we need an explanation.
Kaiju:Marina saved a life?? Never heard that before.
Shizuka:……*slowly gets up and coughs*……….
Shizuka's cough causes everyone's (except those on the ground) attention to her. Marina also looks at Shizuka in shock as well.
Shizuka:………………Marina saved all of our lives and set us free, that's why we're always there to support her.
Waru, Korosu, Majo, Kaiju, Music, Ryo, Katomina, Wasure and Marina:EEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! SHIZUKA SPOKE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Shizuka:Goddamn, all of you are hella loud.
Everyone:SHE SPOKE AGAIN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!
Shizuka:………=w=
Katomina:You decide to talk NOW?!?!?!?!
Wasure:Since when was the last time you even spoke?!?!?!?!?!?
Shizuka:10 years ago.
Everyone:STOP SURPRISING US!!
Marina:Shizuka….
Shizuka:……we all owe Marina a great debt. She deserves it all.
Waru:…this is the first time I've heard Marina doing something good for once.
Ryo:Is it true, Marina?
Marina:…yep. I couldn't do anything on my own, so they were my only hope.
With that being said, Ryo offers her hand for Marina. The Fushigi Queen hesitates a little before excepting the helping hand. Suddenly, a siren of police cars is heard in the distance of the storehouse.
Kaiju:Shit!! Ryo, we have to go!
Ryo:Crap….
Marina:Go first, Ryo.
Ryo:But we'll help you out!
Marina:No thanks, we're–
Wasure:Marina! The cops coming here RIGHT NOW!!
Marina:Nevermind! You can help!!
Ryo:Alright. Waru, Majo, get Taisoba and Hoshi! Kaiju help Korosu while I get Music!
Waru, Majo, Kaiju:Got it!!
Marina:Shizuka! Get our bags, we're getting out of here!
Shizuka:*nods her head*.
Yabakune and Fushigi successfully escapes the storehouse before the police forces storms in to find lots of blood on the floor. Ryo's group and Marina's group parts ways while showing mutual respect for each other and bidding each other farewell. Meanwhile, back in the storehouse, 2 particular (and really powerful) students of Gekioko are seen in the upstairs floor of the storehouse. Neko, one of the Generals of Gekioko/a member of Death Club, turns off the camera while Rose, another General, watches the police investigating the pools of blood.
Neko:Meow~ they out on an entertaining fight.*giggles*.
Rose:You sure filmed the whole thing? I heard you snapping pictures.
Neko:Of course I caught everything. I took pictures after Yabakune won this "war" with Fushigi.
Rose:*chuckles*. The same old Marina never quits. Sara will be delighted to hear something like this.
Neko:Well, at least we kinda know Marina's next target.*giggles*.
Rose:Without a doubt…we're next.
Neko:*sighs*. Now we have to watch out for Marina, AGAIN.
Rose:I know, right? We should get going. The cops won't be fond to see us.
Neko:*giggles*. But…where's the exit?
Rose:Don't worry about that.
Rose then grabs Neko's arm and uses her Invisibility to turn herself and Neko unseen figures. Both Generals' walk out of the storehouse undetected and head back to the Gekioko building. Once they arrive, Rose and Neko quickly run into their clubroom to inform Sara the latest news they witnessed. In the clubroom, Sara is seen with her head down, unveiling her eyes. Tiger, the sub-president, stands mext to Sara while Aiko and Kanji are seen sitting at a table, discussing about a secret plan. All the members of Death Club, except Sara, reverts their attention to Rose and Neko.
Neko:*giggles*. Good news and bad news, everyone.
Rose:Fushigi had their first lost against Yabakune.
Neko:AND I filmed the whole thing!*giggles*.
Rose:It hasn't been confirmed who their next target is, but it's most likely that we're next, so…we should prepare for that, just incase?
Aiko:Damn! I knew it, Marina's an attention-whore.
Kanji:No kidding, I'm just about done with her bullshit.
Tiger:Well, Sara? What's our plan?
Sara:*chuckles*…obviously we're next. Fushigi doesn't stand a chance against Majijo yet.
Tiger:But, I don't get it. They already lost once, what's the point of continuing??
Kanji:I'm wondering that, too. It doesn't make sense for them to embarrass themselves again.
Neko:*giggles*. Maybe that's their after. Their own humiliation.
Rose:What a bunch of losers.*laughs*.
Sara:Oi…we'll be ready to fight them. If that's what they really desire…then we'll give it to them, even if they're gonna lose.
Aiko:Hold on…what if we lose?
Sara:Then so be it. That's an exception in the yankee world. We except an outcome to the final faith.
Tiger:Well said. Then, we'll be prepared, Sara-san.
Kanji:*sighs*. Fine. Whatever.
Aiko:Oh man…I don't like losing, but alright.
Neko and Rose:We'll be ready, too!!
Tiger:I'll train then.
Sara:Good, good…Marina better watch herself as well.
Kanji:There's no holding back since Fushigi is the distraction. Should we kinda, plan things out before all the action starts?
Sara:...there is no mighty, is there?
Tiger, Aiko, Rose, Kanji, Neko:Eh?
To be continued….